^ >_*w: ± l B R,A FLY OF THE UN IVLRSITY Of I LLI N O I S ^'- A r-.- Ithaca WmM ‘ ^y th '^ L I E) R.A I^Y OF THE U N 1VER.5ITY or ILLINOIS Vt . ', A^:^f ii^l “ 'f: ,' ■ • — , s-S'Hr" sJ-"»'?-S' isN.T.ogaSt.^ ; V tlRBABV UKivEiSi-nr Of lUiNois URBANA SAMUEL W. JOHNSON, M. A. HOW CROPS GROW A TREATISE ON THE CHEMICAL COMPOSITION, STRUCTURE AND LIFE OF THE PLANT. FOE STUDENTS OF AGKICULTUEE. WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS AND TABLES OF ANALYSES, BY SAMUEL W. JOHNSON, M. A., PROFESSOR OF THEORETICAL AND AGRICULTURAL CHEMISTRY IN THE SHEF- FIELD SCIENTIFIC SCHOOL OF YALE UNIVERSITY ; DIRECTOR OP THE CONNECTICUT AGRICULTURAL EXPERIMENT STATION; MEMBER OF THE NATIONAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES. REVISED AND ENLARGED EDITION NEW YORK: ORANGE JUDD COMPANY, 1894. Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1890, by the ORANGE JUDD COMPANY, In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. PREFACE (d V\ \ o JS :o: o'i The original edition of this work, first published in 1868, was the result of studies undertaken in preparing instruction in Agricultural Chemistry which the Author ^ has now been giving for three and thirty years. To- cO gether with the companion volume, ^^How Crops Peed,” it was intended to present concisely but fully the then present state of Science regarding the Nutrition of the higher Plants and the relations of the Atmosphere, Water, and the Soil, to Agricultural Vegetation. Since its first appearance, our knowledge of the subject treated of in the present volume has largely participated in the remarkable advances which have marked all branches of Science during the last twenty years and it has been the writers’ endeavor in this revised edition to post the book ^ to date as fully as possible without greatly enlarging its A bulk or changing its essential character. In attempting -j to reach this result he has been doubly embarassed, first, by the great and rapidly increasing amount of recent publications in which the materials for revision must bo . sought, and, second, by the fact that official duties have allowed very insufficient time for a careful and compre- 0^ hensive study of the literature. In conclusion, it is hoped that while the limits of the book make necessary ^ the omission of a multitude of interesting details, little has been overlooked that is of real importance to a fair ^ presentation of the subjects discussed. " III TABLE OF CONTENTS. Introduction I DIVISION I.— CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE PLANT. Chap. L— The Volatile Part of Plants 12 § 1. Distinctions and Definitions • . 12 § 2. Elements of the Volatile Part of Plants 14 § 3. Chemical Affinity 29 §4. Vegetable Organic Compounds or Proximate Elements 36 1. Water 37 2. Carb hydrates 39 3. Vegetable Acids 75 4. Fats 83 5. Albuminoids and Ferments 87 6. Amides 114 7. Alkaloids 120 8. Phosphorized Substances 122 Chap. II.— The Ash of Plants 126 § 1. Ingredients of the Ash 126 Non-metallic Elements 127 Carbon and its Compounds 128 Sulphur and its Compounds. . . 129 Phosphorus and its Compounds 132 Chlorine and its Compounds 132 Silicon and its Compounds 134 Metallic Elements 138 Potassium and its Compounds 138 Sodium and its Compounds 139 Calcium and its Compounds 139 Magnesium and its Compounds 140 Iron and its Compounds 141 Manganese and its Compounds 142 Salts 143 Carbonates 144 Sulphates 146 Phosphates 147 Chlorides 149 Nitrates 149 § 2. Quantity, Distribution, and Variations of the Ash 151 Table of Proportions of Ash in Vegetable Matter — 152 § 3. Special Composition of the Ash of Agricultural Plants 161 1. Constant Ingredients 161 2. Uniform composition of normal specimens of given plants 161 Table of Ash-analyses 164 3. Composition of Different parts of Plant 171 4. Like composition of similar plants 173 5. Variability of ash of same species 174 6. What is normal composition of the ash of a plant? 177 7. To what extent is each ash-ingredient essential or accidental 180 Water-culture 180 Essential ash-ingredients 186 Is Sodium Essential to Agricultural Plants ? 186 Iron indispensable 192 Manganese unessential 193 Is Chlorine indispensable ? 194 Silica is not essential 197 Ash-ingredients taken up in excess 201 Disposition of superfluous matters 203 State of Ash-ingredients in plant 207 § 4. Functions of the Ash-ingredients 210 Chap. III. — § l. Quantitative Relations among the Ingredients of Plants 220 § 2. Composition of the plant in successive stages of growth 222 Composition and Growth of the Oat Plant. t. 223 V VI TABLE OF CONTENTS. DIVISION II.— THE STRUCTURE OF THE PLANT AND OFFICES OF ITS ORGANS. Chap. I.— Generalities 241 Organism, Organs 242 Chap. II.— Primary Elements of Organic Structure ...243 §1. The Vegetable Cell 243 § 2. Vegetable Tissues 254 Chap. III.— Vegetative Organs 256 § 1. The Root 256 Offices of Root 260 Apparent Search for Food 263 Contact of Roots with Soil 266 Absorption by Root 269 Soil Roots, Water Roots, Air Roots 273 § 2. The Stem 282 Buds 283 Layers, Tillering 286 Root-stocks 287 Tubers 288 Structure of the Stem — 289 Endogenous Plants .290 Exogenous Plants 296 Sieve-cells 303 § 3. Leaves 306 Leaf Pores 309 Exhalation of Water Vapor 311 Offices of Foliage 314 Chap. IV.— Reproductive Organs 315 § 1. The Flower 316 Fertilization 319 Hybridizing 324 Species. Varieties 326 § 2. Fruit 330 Seed 332 Embryo 333 § 3. Vitality of seeds and their influence on the Plants they produce 335 Duration of Vitality 335 Use of old and unripe seeds 338 Density of seeds 339 Absolute weight of seeds 340 Signs of Excellence 345 Ancestry. Race-vigor 346 DIVISION III.— LIFE OF THE PLANT. Chap, l.— G ermination 349 §1. Introductory 349 §2. Phenomena of Germination 350 I 3. Conditions of Germination 351 Proper Depth of Sowing 355 § 4. Chemical Physiology of Germination 357 Chemistry of Malt 358 Chap. II.— § l. Food of the Plant when independent of the Seed 3C6 § 2. The Juices of the Plant. Their Nature and Movements369 Flow of Sap 370 Composition of Sap 376 Kinds of Sap 378 Motion of Nutrient Matters 379 § 3. Causes of Motion of the Juices 385 Porosity of Tissues 385 Imbibition 386 Liquid Diffusion 390 Osmose or Membrane Diffusion 393 Root Action 399 Selective Power of Plant 401 § 4. Mechanical effects of Osmose 406 APPENDIX. Table.— C omposition of Agricultural Products 409 HOW CROPS GROW. INTRODUCTION. The object of agriculture is the production of certain plants and certain animals which are employed to feed, clothe and otherwise serve the human race. The first aim, in all cases, is the production of plants. Nature has made the most extensive provision for the spontaneous growth of an immense variety of vegetation ; but in those climates where civilization most certainly attains its fullest development, m.an is obliged to employ art to provide himself with the kinds and quantities of vegetable produce which his necessities or luxuries de- mand. In this defect, or, rather, neglect of nature, ag- riculture has its origin. The art of agriculture consists in certain practices and operations which have gradually grown out of an obser- vation and imitation of the best efforts of nature, or have been hit upon accidentally, or, finally, have been deduced from theory. The science of agriculture is the rational theory and systematic exposition of the successful art. Strictly considered, the art and science of agriculture are of equal age, and have growm together from the ear- 2 HOW CROPS GROW. liest times. Those who first cultivated the soil by dig- ging, planting, manuring and irrigating, had their suffi- cient reason for every step. In all cases, thought goes before work, and the intelligent workman always has a theory upon which his practice is planned. No farm was ever conducted without physiology, chemistry, and physics, any more than an aqueduct or a railway was ever built without mathematics and mechanics. Every suc- cessful farmer is, to some extent, a scientific man. Let him throw away the knowledge of facts and the knowl- edge of principles which constitute his science, and he has lost the elements of his success. The farmer without his reasons, his theory, his science, can have no plan; and these wanting, agriculture would be as complete a failure with him as it would be with a man of mere science, destitute of manual, financial and executive skill. Other qualifications being equal, the more advanced and complete the theory of which the farmer is the mas- ter, the more successful must be his farming. The more he knows, the more he can do. The more deeply, com- prehensively, and clearly he can think, the more econ- omically and advantageously can he work. That there is any opposition or confiict between science and art, between theory and practice, is a delusive error. They are, as they ever have been and ever must be, in the fullest harmony. If they appear to jar or stand in con- tradiction, it is because we have something false or incom- plete in what we call our science or our art ; or else we do not perceive correctly, but are misled by the narrowness and aberrations of our vision. It is often said of a ma- chine, that it was good in theory, but failed in practice. This is as untrue as untrue can be. If a machine has failed in practice, it is because it was imperfect in theory. It should be said of such a failure — the machine was good, judged by the best theory known to its inventor, but its incapacity to work demonstrates that the theory had a fiaw. INTRODUCTION^-. 3 But, although art and science are thus inseparable, it must not be forgotten that their growth is not altogether parallel. There are facts in art for which science can, as yet, furnish no adequate explanation. Art, though no older than science, grew at first more rapidly in vigor and in stature. Agriculture was practiced hundreds and thousands of years ago, with a success that does not com- pare unfavorably with ours. Nearly all the essential points of modern cultivation were regarded by the Eo- mans before the Christian era. The annals of the Chi- nese show that their wonderful skill and knowledge were in use at a vastly earlier date. So much of science as can be attained through man’s unaided senses, reached considerable perfection early in the world’s history. But that part of science which re- lates to things invisible to the unassisted eye, could not be developed until the telescope and the microscope had been invented, until the increasing experience of man and his improved art had created and made cheap the other inventions by whose aid the mind can penetrate the veil of nature. Art, guided at first by a very crude and im- perfectly-developed science, has, within a comparatively recent period, multiplied those instruments and means of research whereby science has expanded to her present proportions. The progress of agriculture is the joint work of theory and practice. In many departments great advances have been made during the last hundred years ; especially is this true in all that relates to implements and machines, and to the improvement of domestic animals. It is, however, in just these departments that an improved theory has had sway. More recent is the development of agriculture in its chemical and physiological aspects. In these directions the present century, or we might almost say the last fifty years, has seen more accomplished than all previous time. 4 HOW CROPS GROW. The first book in the English language on the subjects which occupy a good part of the following pages, was written by a Scotch nobleman, the Earl of Dundonald, and was published at London in 1795. It is entitled: A Treatise showing the Intimate Connection that sub- sists between Agriculture and Chemistry.’’ The learned Earl, in his Introduction, remarked that the slow pro- gress which agriculture has hitherto made as a science is to be ascribed to a want of education on the part of the cultivators of the soil, and the want of knowledge in such authors as have written on agriculture of the intimate connection that subsists between the science and that of chemistry. Indeed, there is no operation or process, not merely mechanical, that does not depend on chemistry, which is defined to be a knowledge of the properties of bodies, and of the effects resulting from their different combinations.” Earl Dundonald could not fail to see that chemistry was ere long to open a splendid future for the ancient art that always had been and always is to be the prime support of the nations. But when he wrote, how feeble was the light that chemistry could throw upon the fundamental questions of agricultural science ! The chemical nature of atmospheric air was then a discovery of barely twenty years’ standing. The composition of water had been known but twelve years. The only ac- count of the composition of plants that Earl Dundonald could give was the following: Vegetables consist of mucilaginous matter, resinous matter, matter analogous to that of animals, and some proportion of oil. * * Besides these, vegetables contain earthy matters, formerly held in solution in the newdy-taken-in juices of the growing vegetable.” He further explains by mentioning on subsequent pages that starch belongs to the mucil- aginous matters, and that, on analysis by fire, vegetables yield soluble alkaline salts and insoluble phosphate of lime. But these salts, he held, were formed in the pro- INTRODUCTION. 5 cess of burning, their lime excepted, and the fact of their being taken from the soil and constituting the indispen- sable food of plants, his Lordship was unacquainted with. The gist of agricultural chemistry with him was, that plants are composed of gases with a small proportion of calcareous matter;’’ for although this discovery may appear to be of small moment to the practical farmer, yet it is well deserving of his attention and notice, as it throws great light on the nature and food of vegetables.’’ The fact being then known that plants absorb carbonic acid from the air, and employ its carbon in their growth, the theory was held that fertilizers operate by promoting the conversion of the organic matter of the soil or of composts into gases, or into soluble humus, which were considered to be the food of plants. The first accurate analysis of a vegetable substance was not accomplished until fifteen years after the publication of Dundonald’s Treatise, and another like period passed before the means of rapidly multiplying good analyses had been worked out by Liebig. So late as 1838, the G5t- tingen Academy offered a prize for a satisfactory solution of the then vexed question whether the ingredients of ashes are essential to vegetable growth. It is, in fact, during the last fifty years that agricultural chemistry has come to rest on sure foundations. Our knowledge of the structure and physiology of plants is of like recent devel- opment. What immense practical benefit the farmer has gathered from this advance of science! Chemistry has ascertained what vegetation absolutely demands for its growth, and points out a multitude of sources whence the requ'site materials for crops can be derived. Cato and Columella knew indeed that ashes, bones, bird- dung and green manuring, as well as drainage and aera- tion of the soil, were good for crops ; but that carbonic acid, potash, phosphate of lime, and compounds of nitro- gen are the chief pabulum of vegetation, they did not 6 HOW CROPS GROW. know. They did not know that the atmosphere dissolves the rocks, and converts inert stone into nutritive soil. These grand principles, understood in many of their de- tails, are an inestimable boon to agriculture, and intelli- gent farmers have not been slow to apply them in prac- tice. The vast trade in phosphatic and Peruvian guano, and in nitrate of soda ; the great manufactures of oil of vitriol, of superphosphate of lime, of fish fertilizers ; and the mining of fossil bones and of potash salts, are indus- tries largely or entirely based upon and controlled by chemistry in the service of agriculture. Every day is now the witness of new advances. The means of investigation, which, in the hands of the scien- tific experimenter, have created within the writer’s mem- ory such arts as photography and electro-metallurgy, and have produced the steam-engine, the telegraph, the tele- phone and the electric light, are working and shall ever- more continue to work progress in the art of agriculture. This improvement will not consist so much in any re- markable discoveries that shall enable us to ^‘grow two blades of grass where but one grew before but in the gradual disclosure of the reasons of that which we have long known, or believed we knew ; in the clear separa- tion of the true from the seemingly true, and in the ex- change of a wearying uncertainty for settled and positive knowledge. It is the boast of some who affect to glory in the suf- ficiency of practice and decry theory, that the former is based upon experience, which is the only safe guide. But this is a one-sided view of the matter. Theory is also based upon experience, if it be worth the name. The fancies of an ignorant and undisciplined mind are not theory as that term is properly understood. Theory, in the strict scientific sense, •is always a deduction from facts, and the best deduction of which the stock of facts in our possession admits. It is therefore also the inter- IKTKODUCTIOK. 7 pretation of facts. It is the expression of the ideas which facts awaken when submitted to a fertile imagination and well-balanced judgment. A scientific theory is intended for the nearest possible aj)proach to the truth. Theory is confessedly imperfect, because our knowledge of facts is incomplete, our mental insight weak, and our judg- ment fallible. But the scientific theory which is framed by the contributions of a multitude of earnest thinkers and workers, among whom are likely to be the most gifted intellects and most skillful hands, is, in these days, to a great extent worthy of the Divine truth in nature, of A\hich it is the completest human conception and ex- pression. Science employs, in effecting its progress, essentially the same methods that are used by merely practical men. Its success is commonly more rapid and brilliant, because its instruments of observation are finer and more skill- fully handled ; because it experiments more industriously and variedly, thus commanding a wider and more fruit- ful experience ; because it usually brings a more culti- vated imagination and a more disciplined judgment to bear upon its work. The devotion of a life to discovery or invention is sure to yield greater results than a desul- tory application made in the intervals of other absorbing pursuits. It is then for the interest of the farmer to avail himself of the labors of the man of science, when the latter is willing to inform himself in the details of practice, so as rightly to comprehend the questions which press for a solution. Agricultural science, in its widest scope, comprehends a vast range of subjects. It includes something from nearly every department of human learning. The natu- ral sciences of geology, meteorology, mechanics, physics, chemistry, botany, zoology and physiology, are most in- timately related to it. It is not less concerned with so- cial and political economy. In this treatise it will not be 8 HOW CROPS GROW. attempted to touch, much less cover, all this ground, but some account will be given of certain subjects whose un- derstanding will be of the most direct service to the agri- culturist. The Theory of Agriculture, as founded on chemical, physical and physiological science, in so far as it relates to the Chemical Composition, the Structure and the Life of the Plant, is the topic of this volume. Some preliminary propositions and definitions may be serviceable to the reader. Science deals with Matter and Force. Matter is that which has weight and bulk. Force is the cause of changes in matter — it is appre- ciable only by its effects upon matter. Force resides in and is inseparable from matter. Force manifests itself in motion and change. All matter is perpetually animated by force — is there- fore never at rest. What we call rest in matter is simply motion too fine for our perceptions. The different kinds of matter known to science have been resolved into some seventy chemical elements or sim- ple substances. The elements of chemistry are forms of matter which have thus far resisted all attempts at their simplification or decomposition. In ordinary life we commonly encounter but twelve kinds of matter in their elementary state, viz. : Oxygen, Carbon, Mercury, Tin, Nitrogen, Iron, Copper, Silver, Sulphur, Zinc, Lead, Gold. The numberless other substances with which we are familiar, are mostly compounds of the above, or of twelve other elements, viz. : Hydrogen, Silicon, Calcium, Manganese, Phosphorus, Potassium, Magnesium, Chromium, Chlorine, Sodium, Aluminum, Nickel. INTRODUOTIOK. 9 So far as human agency goes, these chemical elements are indestructible as to quantity, and not convertible one into another. We distinguish various natural manifestations of force which, acting on or through matter, produce all material phenomena. In the subjoined scheme the recognized forces are to some extent classified and defined, in a man- ner that may prove useful to the reader. Act at sen si- nie and in- sensible distances Act only at insensible distances Repulsive LIGHT HEAT 1 Radiant r wine-glass, add a little water, and lastly a little hydrochloric acid. Bubbles of hydrogen sulphide will shortly escape. In soils, sulphur occurs almost invariably in the form of sulphates, compounds of sulphuric acid with metals, a class of bodies to be hereafter noticed. In plants, sulphur is always present, though usually in small proportion. The turnip, the onion, mustard, horse- radish, and assafoetida owe their peculiar fiavors to vola- tile oils of which sulphur is an ingredient. 28 HOW CHOPS GROW. Albumin, globulin, casein and similar principles, never absent from plant or animal, possess also a small con- tent of sulphur. In hair and horn it occurs to the amount of three to five per cent. When organic matters are burned with full access of air, their sulphur is oxidized and remains in the ash as sulphates, or escapes into the air as sulphur dioxide. Phosphorus is an element which has such intense af- finities for oxygen that it never occurs naturally in the free state, and when prepared by art, is usually obliged to be kept immersed in water to prevent its oxidizing, or even taking fire. It is known to the chemist in the solid state in two distinct forms. In the more commonly oc- curring form, it is colorless or yellow, translucent, wax- like in appearance ; is intensely poisonous, inflames by moderate friction, and is luminous in the dark ; hence its name, derived from two Greek words signifying light- hearer. The other form is brick-red, opaque, far less in- flammable, and destitute of poisonous properties. Phos- phorus is extensively employed for the manufacture of friction matches. For this purpose yellow phosphorus is chiefly used. When burned in air or in oxygen gas this ele- ment forms a white substance — phosphorus pentoxide (formerly termed anhydrous phosphoric acid) — which dis- solves in water, at the same time uniting chemically with a portion of the latter, and thus yielding a body of the utmost agricultural importance, viz., phosphoric acid. Exp. 18.— Burn a bit of phosphorus under a bottle, as in Exp. 8, omit- ting the water on the plate. The snow-like cloud of phosphorus pen- toxide gathers partly on the sides of the bottle, but mostly on the plate. It attracts moisture when exposed to the air, and hisses from develop- ment of heat when put into water. Dissolve a portion of it in hot water, and obseiwe that the solution is acid to the taste. Finally evapo- rate the solution to dryness at a gentle heat. Instead of recovering thus the white opaque phosphorus pentoxide, the residue is a trans- parent mass of phosphoric acid, a compound of phosphorus, oxygen and hydrogen. In nature phosphorus is usually found in the form of THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 29 phosphates^ which are phosphoric acid whose hydrogen has been partly or entirely replaced by metals. In plants and animals, it exists for the most part as phosphates of calcium (or lime), magnesium (or mag- nesia), potassium (or potash), and sodium (or soda). The bones of animals contain a considerable proportion (10 per cent.) of phosphorus, mainly in the form of cal- cium phosphate. It is from this that the phosphorus employed for matches is largely procured. Exp. 19.— Burn a piece of bone in a fire until it becomes white, or nearly so. The bone loses about half its weight. What remains is bone-earth or bone-ash, and of this 90 per cent, is calcium phosphate. Phosphates are readily formed by bringing together solutions of various metals with solution of phosphoric acid. Exp. 20.— Pour into each of two wine or test glasses a small quantity of the solution of phosphoric acid obtained in Exp. 18. To one, add some lime-water (see note p. 19) until a white cloud or precipitate is per- ceived. This is a calcium phosphate. Into the other portion drop solu- tion of alum. A translucent cloud of aluminium phosphate is immedi- ately produced. In soils and rocks, phosphorus exists in the state of phosphates of calcium, aluminium, and iron. The tissues and juices of animals and plants generally contain small proportions of several highly complex or- ganic compounds” in which phovsphoric acid is associated with the elements carbon, oxygen, hydrogen and nitrogen. Such substances are chlorophyll, lecithin and nuclein, to be noticed hereafter. We have thus briefly considered the more important characters of those six bodies which constitute that part of plants, and of animals also, which is volatile or de- structible at high temperatures, viz. : carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, sulphur, and phosphorus. Out of these substances, which are often termed the organic elements of vegetation, are chiefly compounded all the numberless products of life to be met with, either in the vegetable or animal world. 30 HOW CROPS GROW. ULTIMATE COMPOSITIOiT OF VEGETABLE MATTER. To convey an idea of the relative proportions in which these six elements exist in plants, a statement of the ultimate or elementary percentage composition of several kinds of vegetable matter is here subjoined. Carbon Grain of Wueat. 46.1 Hydrogen 5.8 Oxygen 43.4 Nitrogen 2.3 Ash, including sulphur and phosphorus ) Sulphur 100.0 0.12 Phosphorus 0.30 Straw of Tubers of Grain of Hay of Red Wtiti. t. I'utato. Peas. Cl over. 48.4 44.0 46.5 47.4 5.3 5.8 6.2 5.0 38.9 44.7 40.0 37.8 0.4 1.5 4.2 2.1 7.0 4.0 3.1 7.7 100.0 100.0 , 100.0 100.0 0.14 0.08 0.21 0.18 0.80 0.34 0.34 0.20 Our attention may now be directed to the study of such compounds of these elements as constitute the basis of plants in general ; since a knowledge of them will pre- pare us to consider the remaining elements with a greater degree of interest. Previous to this, however, we must, first of all, gain a clear idea of that force — chemical affinity — in virtue of whose action these elemenis are held in their combina- tions and, in order to understand the language of chem- ical science, must know something of the views that now prevail as to the constitution of matter. 3. CHEMICAL AFFIKITT. — THE ATOMIC-MOLECULAR THEORY. Chemical Attraction or Affinity is that force or Tcind of energy which unites or combines two or more sub- stances of unlilce character, to a new body different from its ingredients. Chemical Combination differs essentially from mere mixture. Thus we may put together in a vessel the two gases, oxygen and hydrogen, and they will remain uncom- bined for an indefinite time, occupying their original vol- THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 31 ume ; but if a flame be brought into the mixture they in- stantly unite with a loud explosion, and, in place of the light and bulky gases, we find a few drops of water, which is a liquid at ordinary temperatures, and in winter weather becomes solid, which does not sustain combus- tion like oxygen, nor itself burn as does hydrogen ; but is a substance having its own peculiar properties, differ- ing from those of all other bodies with which we are ac- quainted. In the atmosphere we have oxygen and nitrogen in a state of mere mixture, each of these gases exhibiting its own characteristic properties. When brought into chem- ical combination, they are capable of yielding a series of no less than five distinct compounds, one of which is the so-called laughing-gas, while the others form suffocating and corrosive vapors that are totally irrespirable. Chemical Decomposition. — Water, thus composed or put together by the exercise of affinity, is easily de- composed or taken to pieces, so to speak, by forces that oppose affinity — e. g., heat and electricity — or by the greater affinity of some other body — e. g., sodium — as al- ready illustrated in the preparation of hydrogen, Exp. 11. Definite Proportions. — A further distinction be- tween chemical union and mere mixture is, that, while two or more bodies may, in general, be mixed in all pro- portions, bodies combine chemically in comparatively few proportions which are fixed and invariable. Oxygen and hydrogen, e. g., are found united in nature, princi- pally in the form of water ; and water, if pure, is always composed of one-ninth hydrogen and eight-ninths oxy- gen by v/eight, or, since oxygen is, bulk for bulk, sixteen times heavier than hydrogen, of one volume or measure of oxygen to two volumes of hydrogen. Atoms. — It is now believed that matter of all kinds consists of indivisible and unchangeable particles called atoms, which are united to each other by chemical at- 32 HOW CROPS GROW. traction, and cannot ordinarily exist in the free state. On this view each particular kind of matter or chemical substance owes its individuality either to the special kinds or to the numbers of the atoms it consists of. Atoms may be defined as the smallest quantities of matter Avhich can exist in chemical combination and the smallest of which we have any knowledge or conception. Atomic Weight of Elements. — On the hypothesis that chemical union takes place between atoms of the elements, the simplest numbers expressing the propor- tions by weight* in which the elements combine, are ap- propriately termed atomic weights. These numbers are only relative, and since hydrogen is the element which unites in the smallest proportion by weight, it is assumed as the standard unit. From the results of a great number of the most exaet experiments, chemists have generally agreed upon the atomic weights given in the subjoined table for the elements already mentioned or described. Symbols. — For convenience in representing chemical changes, the first letter (or letters) of the Latin name of the element is employed instead of the name itself, and is termed its symbol. TABLE OF ATOMIC WEIGHTS AND SYMBOLS OF ELEMENTS.! Element. Atomic Weight. Symbol. Hydrogen 1 H Carbon 12 C Oxygen 16 O Nitrogen 14 N Sulphur 32 S Phosphorus 31 P Chlorine 35.5 Cl Mercury 200 Hg (Hydrargyrum) Potassium 39 K (Kalinin) Sodium 23 Na (Natrium) Calcium 40 Ca Iron 56 Pe (Ferrum) * Unless otherwise stated, parts or proportions by weight are always to be understood. t Now, chemists receive as the true atomic weights do\ihle the num- bers that were formerly employed, those of hydrogen, chlorine and a few others excepted. The atomic weights here given are jnostly whole numbers. The actual atomic weights, as experimentally determined, differ from the above by small fractions, which may be neglected. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 33 Multiple Proportions. — When two or more bodies unite in several proportions, their quantities, when not expressed by the atomic weights, are twice, thrice, four, or more times, these weights ; they are multiples of the atomic weights by some simple number. Thus, carbon and oxygen form two commonly occurring compounds, viz., carbon monoxide^ consisting of one atom of each in- gredient, and carbon dioxide, which contains to one atom, or 12 parts by weight, of carbon, two atoms, or 32 parts by weight, of oxygen. Molecules* contain and consist of chemically-united atoms, and are the smallest particles of matter that can have an individual or physical existence. While the atoms compose and give character to the molecules, the molecules alone are sensibly known to us, and they give character to matter as we find it in masses, either solid, liquid or gaseous. In solids the molecules more or less firmly cohere together ; in liquids they have but little cohesion, and in gases they are far apart and tend to sepa- rate from each other. Tlie so-called elements” are, in fact, mostly compounds whose molecules consist of two or more like atoms, while all other chemical substances are compounds whose molecules are made up of two or more unlike atoms. Molecular Weights of Compounds. — The mole- cular weight of a compound is the sum of the weights of the atoms that compose it. For example, water being composed of 1 atom, or 16 parts by weight, of oxygen, and 2 atoms, or 2 parts by Aveight, of hydrogen, has the molecular weight of 18. f The following scheme illustrates the molecular compo- sition of a somewhat complex compound, one of the car- * Latin diminutive, signifying a little mass. t We must refer to recent treatises on chemistry for fuller informa- tion as to atoms and molecules and the methods of finding the atomic and molecular weights. 3 34 HOW CROPS GROW. bonates of ammonium, which consists of four elements, ten atoms, and has a molecular weight of seventy-nine. Ammonia gas results from the union of an atom of nitrogen with three atoms of hydrogen. One molecule of ammonia gas unites with a molecule of carbon dioxide gas and a molecule of water to produce a molecule of ammonium carbonate. Ammonium Carbonate 1 mol. Atoms. Atomic Molecular weiglits. weiglits. Ammonia _ i ( Hydrogen, 3 3 — 17 1 mol. “ 1 [ Nitrogen, 1 = 14 i Carbon di- j Carbon, 1 12 ) AA oxide 1 mol. i ( Oxygen, 2 32 i Water, _ ( Hydrogen, 2 = 2 ) —18 1 mol.~" 1 Oxygen, 1 1C i Notation and Formulas of Compounds. — ^For the purpose of expressing easily and concisely the composi- tion of compounds, and the chemical changes they undergo, chemists have agreed to make the symbol of an element signify one atom of that element. Thus H implies not only the light, combustible gas hydrogen, but also one part of it hy vwiglit as compared with other elements, and S suggests, in addition to the idea of the body sulphur, the idea of 32 parts of it by weight. Through this association of the atomic weight with the symbol, the composition of compounds is expressed in the simplest manner by writing the symbols of their elements one after the other. Thus, carbon monoxide is represented by CO, mercuric oxide by HgO, and iron monosiilphide by FeS. The symbol CO con- veys to the chemist not only the fact of the existence of carbon monoxide, but also instructs him that its mole- cule contains an atom each of carbon and of oxygen, and from his knowledge of the atomic weights he gathers the proportions by weight of the carbon and oxygen in it. When a compound contains more than one atom of an element, this is shown by appending a small figure to the symbol of the latter. For example : water consists of two atoms of hydrogen united to one of oxygen, and it& THE VOLATILE PART OF PLAKTS. 35 symbol is H 2 O. In like manner the symbol of carbon dioxide is CO 2 . When it is wished to indicate that more than one mole- cule of a compound exists in combination or is concerned in a chemical change, this is done by prefixing a large figure to the symbol of the compound. For instance, two molecules of water are expressed by 2 H 2 O. The symbol of a compound is usually termed a formula and if correct is a molecular formula and shows the com- position of one molecule of the substance. Subjoined is a table of the molecular formulas of some of the com- pounds that have been already described or employed. FORMULAS OF COMPOUNDS. Name, Formula. Molecular Weight. Water H 2 O 18 Hydrogen Sulpliide Iron Monosnlpbide hJs 34 FeS 88 Mercuric Oxide HgO 216 Carbon Dioxide COo 44 Calcium Chloride CaCdo 111 Sulphur Dioxide SO 2 64 Sulphur Trioxide SO 3 80 Phosphorus Pentoxide F 2 O 5 142 Empirical and Rational Formulas. — It is obvious that many different formulas can be made for a body of complex character. Thus, the carbonate of ammonium, whose composition has already been stated (p. 33), and which contains 1 atom of Nitrogen, 1 atom of Carbon, 3 atoms of Oxygen, and 5 atoms of Hydrogen, may be most compactly expressed by the symbol NCO3H5. Such a formula merely informs us what elements and how many atoms of each element enter into the compo- sition of the substance. It is an empirical formula, being the simplest expression of the facts obtained by analysis of the substance. Rational formulas, on the other hand, are intended to convey some notion as to the constitution, formation, or 36 HOW CROPS GROW. modes of decomposition of the body. For example, the real arrangement of the atoms in ammonium carbonate is believed to be expressed by the rational (or structural) formula o_c/o-N H4 ^\o— H in which the carbon is directly united to oxygen, to which latter one hydrogen and the nitrogen are also linked, the remaining hydrogens being combined to the nitrogen. Valence. — The connecting lines or dashes in the fore- going formula show the valence of the seyeral atoms, i. e., their ^^atom-fixing power.” The single dash from H indicates that hydrogen is univalent or has a valence of one. The two dashes connected with 0 express the livalence of oxygen or that the atom of this element can combine with two hydrogens or other univalent atoms. The nitrogen is united on one hand with 4 hydrogen atoms, and also, on the other hand, satisfies half the val- ence of oxygen ; it is accordingly quinquivalent^ i. e., has five units of valence. Carbon is quadrivalent, being joined to oxygen by four units of valence. Equations of Formulas serve to explain the results of chemical reactions and changes. Thus, the breaking up by heat of potassium chlorate into potassium chloride and oxygen is expressed by the following statement: Potassium Chlorate. Potassium Chloride. Oxyqen, 2 KCIO 3 = 2KC1 + 3 O 2 The sign of equality, =, shows that what is written before it supplies and is resolved into what follows it. The sign indicates and distinguishes separate com- pounds. The employment of this kind of short-hand for exhib- iting chemical changes will find frequent illustration as we proceed with our subject. Modes of Stating Composition of Chemical THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 37 Compounds. — These are two: 1, atomic or molecular statements, and 2, centesimal statements, or proportions in one hundred parts {per cent, p. c., or %). These modes of expressing composition are very useful for com- paring together different compounds of the same ele- ments, and, while usually the atomic statement answers for substances which are comparatively simple in their composition, the statement per cent is more useful for complex bodies. The composition of the two compounds of carbon with oxygen is given below according to both methods. Atomic. Per cent. Atomic. Percent. Carbon (C), 12 42.86 (C) 12 27.27 Oxygen (O), 16 57.14 (Og) 32 72.73 Carbon Monoxide (CO), 28 100.00 Carbon Dioxide (COg), 44 100.00 The conversion of one mode of statement into the other is a case of simple rule of three, which is illustrated in the following calculation of the centesimal composition of water from its molecular formula. Water, HgO, has the molecular weight 18, i. e., it consists of two atoms of hydrogen, or two parts, and one atom of oxygen, or sixteen parts by weight. The arithmetical proportions subjoined serve for the calculation, viz. : H,0 Water H Hydrogen 18“ ; : 100 : : 2 : j)er cent sought (=11.11) H2O Water 0 Oxygen 18 : : 100 : : 16 : per cent sought (=88.89) By multiplying together the second and third terms of these propor- tions, and dividing by the first, we obtain the required per ceiit, viz., of hydrogen, 11.11 ; and of oxygen, 88.89. The reader must bear well in mind that chemical affin- ity manifests itself with very different degrees of inten- sity between different bodies, and is variously modified, excited, or annulled, by other natural agencies and forces, especially by heat, light and electricity. § 4 . VEGETABLE ORGA^lIC COMPOUNDS, OR PROXIMATE PRINCIPLES. We are now prepared to enter upon the study of the organic compounds, which constitute the vegetable struc- 38 HOW CROPS GROW. ture, and which are produced from the elements carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, sulphur, and phosphorus, by chemical agency. The number of distinct substances found in j)lants is practically unlimited. There are already well known to chemists hundreds of oils, acids, bitter principles, resins, coloring matters, etc. Almost every plant contains some organic body peculiar to itself, and usually the same plant in its different parts reveals to the senses of taste and smell the presence of several individual substances. In tea and coffee occurs an intensely bitter active principle,’^ caffeine. From tobacco an oily liquid of eminently narcotic and poison- ous properties, nicotine, can be extracted. In the orange are found no less than three oils ; one in the leaves, one in the flowers, and a third in the rind of the fruit. Notwithstanding the great number of bodies thus occurring in the vegetable kingdom, it is a few which form the bulk of all plants, and especially of those which have an agricultural importance as sources of food to man and animals. These substances, into which any plant may be resolved by simple, partly mechanical means, are conveniently termed proximate princivles, and we shall notice them in some detail under eight principal classes, viz. : 1. Water. 2. The Carbhydrates. 3. The Vegetable Acids. 4. The Fats and Oils. 5. The Albuminoids or Protein Bodies and Fer- ments. 6. The Amides. 7. The Alkaloids. 8. Phosphorized Substances. I. Water, HgO, as already stated, is the most abund- ant ingredient of plants. It is itself a compound of oxygen and hydrogen, having the following centesimal composition : THE VOLATILE PAKT OF PLANTS. 39 Oxygen 88.89 Hydrogen 11.11 100.00 It exists in all parts of plants, is the immediate cause of the succulence of their tender portions, and is essen- tial to the life of the vegetable organs. In the following table are given the percentages of water in some of the more common agricultural products in the fresh state, but the pro- portions are not quite constant, even in the same part of dilfereiit specimens of any given plant. WATER IN FRESH PLANTS. (PER CENT.) Meadow grass Averaje. 71 Rang'}. CO to 78 Red clover 80 68 ‘ ‘ 86 Maize, as used for fodder Cabbage 82 71 ‘ ‘ 93 85 80 ‘ ‘ 94 Potato tubers 75 77 ‘ ‘ 82 Sugar beets 81 76 “ 90 Carrots 86 79 ‘ ‘ 90 Turnips 86 ‘ ‘ 93 In living plants, water is usually perceptible to the eye or feel, as sap» But it is not only fresh plants that contain water. When grass is made into hay, the water is by no means all dried out, but a considerable propor- tion remains in the pores, which is not recognizable by the senses. So, too, seasoned wood, flour, and starch, when seemingly dry, contain a quantity of invisible water, which can be removed by heat. Exp. 21.— Into a wide glass tube, like that shown in Fig. 2, place a spoonful of saw dust, or starch, or a little hay. Warm over a lamp, but very slowly and cautiously, so as not to burn or blacken the sub- stance. Water will be expelled from the organic matter, and will col- lect on the cold part of the tube. It is thus obvious that vegetable substances may con- tain water in at least tivo different conditions. Red clover, for example, when growing or freshly cut, contains about 80 per cent of water. When the clover is dried, as for making hay, the greater share of this wa- ter escapes, so that the air-dry plant con- tains but about 15 per cent. On subject- ing the air-dry clover to a temperature of 212 ° for some hours, the water is completely expelled, and the substance becomes really dry, i. e., tvaterffree. 40 HOW CROPS GROW. To drive off all water from vegetable matters, the chemist usually employs a water-oven^ Fig. 9, consisting of a vessel of tin or copper plate, with double walls, between which is a space that may be half filled with water. The substance to be dried is placed in the interior chamber, the door is closed, and the water is brought to boil by the heat of a lamp or stove. The precise quantity of water belonging to, or contained in, a substance, is ascertained by firsi weighing the sub- stance, then drying it until its weight is constant. The lose is water. In the subjoined table are given the average quantities, cent, of water existing in various vegetable x)roducts when air-dry. WATER IN AIR-DRY PLANTS. PER CENT. Meadow grass (hay) 15 Red clover hay 17 Pine wood 20 Straw and chaff of wheat, rye, etc 15 Bean straw . .18 Wheat (rye, oat) kernel 14 Maize kernel 12 That portion of the water which the fresh plant loses by mere exposure to the air is chiefly the water of its juices or sap, and, on crushing the fresh plant, is mani- fest to the sight and feel as a liquid. It is, properly speak- ing, the free water of vegetation. The water which remains in the air-dry plant is imperceptible to the senses while in the plant, — can only be discovered on expelling it by heat or otherwise, — and may be designated as the hygroscopic or combined water of vegetation. The amount of water contained in either fresh or air- dry vegetable matter is someAvhat fluctuating, according to the temperature and the dryness of the atmosphere. 2 . The Carbhydrates. This group falls into three subdivisions, viz. : a. The Amyloses, comprising Cellulose, Starch, Inu- lin. Glycogen, the Dextrins and Gums, having the formula (C6Hio05)n. b. The Glucoses, which include Dextrose, Levulose, Galactose and similar sugars, having the composition •C6H12O6. c. The Sucroses, viz. : Cane Sugar or Saccharose, Maltose, Lactose and other sugars, wLose formula in most cases is C12H22O11. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 41 On account of their abundance and uses the Carbhy- drates rank as the most important class of vegetable sub- stances. Their name refers to the fact that they consist of Carbon, Hydrogen and Oxygen, the last two elements being always present in the same proportions that are found in water. These bodies, especially cellulose and starch, form by far the larger share — perhaps seven-eighths — of all the dry matter of vegetation, and most of them are distributed throughout all parts of plants. a. The Amy loses. Cellulose (C 6 Hio 05 )n. — Every agricultural plant is an aggregate of microscopic cells, i. e., is made up of minute sacks or closed tubes, adhering to each other. Fig. 10 represents an extremely thin slice from the stem of a cabbage, magnified 230 diameters. The united walls of two cells are seen in sec- tion at a, while at b an empty space is noticed. The outer coating, or wall, of the vegetable cell con- sists chiefly or entirely of cellulose. This substance is accordingly the skeleton or framework of the plant, and the material that gives toughness and solidity to its parts. Next to water it is the most abundant body in the vege- table world. 42 HOW CHOPS GROW. Nearly all plants and all their parts contain cellulose, but it is relatiyely most abundant in stems and leaves. In seeds it forms a large portion of the husk, shell, or other outer coating, but in the interior of the seed it exists in small proportion. The fibers of cotton (Fig. 11, a), hemp, and fiax (Fig. 11, 5), and white cloth and unsized paper made from these materials, are nearly pure cellulose. The fibers of cotton, hemp, and fiax are simply long and thick-walled cells, the appearance of which, when highly magnified, is shown in Fig. 11, where a represents the thinner, more soft, and col- lapsed cotton fiber, and b the thicker and more dur- able fiber of linen. Wood, or woody fiber, consists of long and slender cells of various forms and di- mensions (see p. 293), which are delicate when young (in the sap wood), but as they become older fill up interiorly by the deposition of re- peated layers of cellulose, which is more or less inter- grown with other substances.* The hard shells of nuts and stone fruits contain a basis of cellulose, which is im- pregnated with other matters. When quite pure, cellulose is a white, often silky or spongy, and translucent body, its appearance varying * Wood was formerly supposed to consist of cellulose and so-called “lignin.” On this view, according to F. Schulze, lignin impregnates (not simply incrusts) the cell-wall, is soluble in hot alkaline solutions, and is readily oxidized by nitric acid. Schulze ascribes to it the com- position Carbon 55.3 Hydrogen 5.8 Oxygen 38.9 100.0 This is, however, simply the inferred composition of what is left af'er the cellulose, etc., have been removed. “ Lignin ” cannot be separated in the pure state, and has never been analyzed. WTiat is thus desig- nated is a mixture of several distinct substances. Fremy’s lignose, lig- none, lignin, and lignireose, as well as J. Erdman’s glycolignose and lignose, are not established as chemically distinct substances. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS, 43 somewhat according to the scarce \¥hence it is obtained. In the air-dry state, at common temperatures, it usually contains about 10 % of hygroscopic water. It has, in common with animal membranes, the character of swell- ing up when immersed in water, from imbibing this liquid ; on drying again, it shrinks in bulk. It is tough and elastic. Cellulose, as it naturally occurs, for the most part dif- fers remarkably from the other bodies of this group, in the fact of its slight solubility in dilute acids and alkalies. It is likewise insoluble in water, alcohol, ether, the oils, and in most ordinary solvents. It is hence prepared in a state of purity by acting upon vegetable tissues con- taining it, with successive solvents, until all other mat- ters are removed. The “skeletonized” leaves, fruit vessels, etc., which compose those beautiful objects called 'phantom bouquets, are commonly made by dis- solving away the softer portions of fresh succulent plants by a hot solu- tion of caustic soda, and afterwards whitening the skeleton of fibers that remains by means of chloride of lime (bleaching powder). They are almost pure cellulose. Skeletons may also be prepared by steeping vegetable matters in a mixture of potassium chlorate and dilute nitric acid for a number of days. Exp. 22. — To 500 cubic centimeters* (or one pint) of nitric acid of dens- ity 1.1, add 30 grams (or one ounce) of pulverized potassium chlorate, and dissolve the latter by agitation. Suspend in this mixture a num- ber of leaves, etc.,t and let them remain undisturbed, at a temperature not above 65° F., until they are perfectly whitened, which may require from 10 to 20 days. The skeletons should be floated out from the solution on slips of paper, washed copiously in clear water, and dried under pressure between folds of unsized paper. The fibers of the whiter and softer kinds of wood are now much em- ployed in the fabrication of paper. For this purpose the wood is rasped * On subsequent pages we shall make frequent use of some of the French decimal weights and measures, for the reasons that they are much more convenient than the English ones, and are now almost ex- clusively employed in all scientific treatises and investigations. For small weights, the gram, abbreviated gm. (equal to 15^ grains, nearly), is the customary unit. The unit of measure by volume is the cubic cen- timeter, abbreviated c. c. (30 c. c. equal one fluid ounce nearly). Gram weights and glass measures graduated into cubic centimeters are fur- nished by all dealers in chemical apparatus. t Full-grown but not old leaves of the elm, maple, and maize, heads of unripe grain, slices of the stem and joints of maize, etc., may be em- ployed to furnish skeletons that will prove valuable in the study of the structure of these organs. 44 HOW CROPS GROW. to a coarse powder by machinery, then heated with a weak soda lye, and finally bleached with chloride of lime. Though cellulose is insoluble in, or but slightly affected by, weak or dilute acids and alkalies, it is altered and dis- solved by these agents, when they are concentrated or hot. The result of the action of strong acids and alka- lies is various, according to their kind and the degree of strength in which they are employed. Cellulose Nitrates. — Strong nitric acid transforms cellulose into various cellulose 7 iitrates according to its concentration. In these bodies portions of the hydrogen and oxygen of cellulose are replaced by the atomic group (radicle), NO3. Cellulose hexanitrate, C12H14 (N03)60io, is employed as an explosive under the name gun cotton. The collodion employed in photography is a solution in ether of the penta- and tetranitrates, Ci2Hi5(N03)50io and Ci2Hi6(N03)40io. Sodium hydroxide changes these cellulose nitrates into cellulose and sodium nitrate. Hot nitric acid of ordinary strength destroys cellulose by oxidizing it with final formation of carbon dioxide gas and oxalic acid. Cellulose Sulphates. — When cold sulphuric acid acts on cellulose the latter may either remain apparently unaltered or swell up to a pasty mass, or finally dissolve to a clear liquid, according to the strength of the acid, the time of its action, and the quality (density) of the cellulose. In excess of strong oil of vitriol, cellulose (cotton) gradually dissolves with formation of various cellulose sulphates, in which OH groups of the cellulose are replaced by SO4 of sulphuric acid. These sulphates are soluble in water and alcohol, and when boiled with water easily decompose, reproducing sulphuric acid, but not cellulose. Instead of the latter, dextrin and dextrose (grape sugar) appear. Soluble Cellulose, or Amyloid. — In a cooled mix- ture of oil of vitriol, with about ^ its volume of water, THE VOLATILE PART OF PLAIs^TS. 45 cellulose dissolves. On adding much water to the solu- tion there separates a white substance which has the same composition as cellulose, but is readily converted into dextrin by cold dilute acid. This form of cellulose as- sumes a fine blue color when put in contact with iodine- tincture and sulphuric acid. Exp. 23. — Fill a large test-tube first with water to the depth of two or three inches. Then add gradually three times that bulk of oil of vitriol, and mix thoroughly. When well cooled pour a part of the liquid on a slip of unsized paper in a saucer. After some time the paper is seen to swell up and partly dissolve. Now fiow it with solution of iodine,* when these dissolved portions will assume a fine and intense blue color. This deportment is characteristic of cellulose, and may be employed for its recognition under the microscope. If the exi^eriment be re- peated, using a larger proportion of acid, and allowing the action to continue for a considerably longer time, the substance producing the blue color is itself destroyed, and addition of iodine has no effect. t Un- altered cellulose gives with iodine a yellow color. Paper superficially converted into amyloid constitutes vegetable parchment, which is tough and translucent, much resembling bladder, and very useful for various purposes, among others as a substitute for sausage “skins.” Exp. 24. — Into the remainder of the cold acid of Exp. 23 dip a strip of unsized paper, and let it remain for about 15 seconds ; then remove, and rinse it copiously in water. Lastly, soak some minutes in water, to which a little ammonia is added, and wash again with pure water. These washings are for the purpose of removing the acid. The success of this process for obtaining vegetable parchment depends upon the proper strength of the acid, and the time of immersion. If need be, repeat, varying these conditions slightly, until the result is obtained. The denser and more impure forms of cellulose, as they occur in wood and straw, are slowly acted upon by chem- ical agents, and are not easily digestible by most animals ; but the cellulose of young and succulent stems, leaves, and fruits is digestible to a large extent, especially by animals which naturally feed on herbage, and therefore cellulose is ranked among the nutritive ingredients of cattle-food. Chemical composition of cellulose . — This body is acom- * Dissolve a fragment of iodine as large as a wheat kernel in 20 c. c. of alcohol, and add 109 c. c. of water to the solution. t According to Grouven, cellulose prepared from rye straw (and im- pure ?) requires several hours’ action of sulphuric acid before it will strike a blue color with iodine {2ter Salzmunder Bericht, p. 467). 46 HOW CROPS GROW, pound of the three elements^ carbon, oxygen, and hydro- gen. Analyses of it, as prepared from a multitude of sources, demonstrate that its composition is expressed by the formula (Ce Hio 05)n. The value of n in this form- ula is not certainly known, but is at least two, and the formula C12H20O10 is very commonly adopted. In 100 parts it contains Carbon 44.44 Hydrogen 6.17 Oxygen 49.39 100.00 Modes of estimating cellulose. — In statements of the composition of plants, the terms fiber, woody fiber, and crude cellxdose are often met with. These are applied to more or less impure cellulose, which is ob- ta 'ned as a residue after removing other matters, as far as possible, by ahernate treatment with dilute acids and alkalies. The methods are confessedly imperfect, because cellulose itself is dissolved to some ex- tent, and a portion of other matters often remains unattacked. The method of Henneberg, usually adopted ( Fs. 6^t.,VI, 497), is as follows : 3 grams of the finely divided substance are boiled for half an hour with 200 cubic centimeters of dilute sulphuric acid (containing 1^ 'per cent of oil of vitriol), and, after the substance has settled, the acid liquid is poured off. The residue is boiled again for half an hour with 200 c. c. of dilute potash lye (containing 1^ per cent of dry caustic potash), and, after removing the alkaline liquid, it is boiled twice with water as before. What remains is brought upon a filter, and washed with water, then with alcohol, and, lastly, with ether, as long as these solvents take up anything. This crude cellulose contains ash and nitrogen, for which corrections must be made. The nitrogen is assumed to belong to some albuminoid, and from its quantity the amount of the latter is calcu- lated ; (see p. 113). Even with these corrections, the quantity of Cellulose is not obtained with entire accuracy, as is usually indicated by its appearance and its composition. While the crude cellulose thus prepared from the pea is perfectly white, that from wheat bran is brown, and that from rape- cake is almost black in color, from impurities that cannot be removed by this method. Grouven gives the following analyses of two samples of crude cellu- lose obtained by a method essentially the same as we have described. (2ter Salzmiinder Bericht, p. 456.) Rye-straw fiber. Flax fiber. Water 8.65 5.40 Ash 2.05 1.14 N 0.15 0.15 C 42.47 38.36 H 6.04 5.89 0 40.64 48.95 100.00 100.00 On deducting water and ash, and making proper correction for the THE VOLATILE PART OE PJ.AKTS. 47 nitrogen, the above samples, together with one of wheat-straw fiber, analyzed by Henneberg, exhibit the following composition, compared with piu-e cellulose. Eye-straw fiber. Flax fiber. Wheat-straw fiber. Pure cellulose. C 47.5 41.0 45.4 44.4 H 0.8 0.4 0.3 0.2 0 45.7 52.0 48.3 49.4 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 Fr. Schulze has proposed (1857) another method for estimating cellu- lose, which, though troublesome, is in most cases more correct than the one already described. Klilin, Aronstein, and H. Schulze {Henneberg' s Journal fur Lanclwirthschaft, 1860, pp. 289 to 297) have applied this method in the following manner : One part of the dry pulverized sub- stance (2 to 4 grams), which has been previously extracted with water, alcohol, and ether, is placed in a glass-stoppered bottle, with 0.8 part of potassium chlorate and 12 parts of nitric acid of specific gravity 1.10, and digested at a temperature not exceeding 65° F. for 14 days. At the expiration of this time, the (contents of the bottle are mixed with some water, brought upon a filter, and washed, firstly, with cold and after- wards with hot water. When all the acid and soluble matters have been washed out, the contents of the filter are emptied into a beaker, and heated to 165° F. for about 45 minutes with weak ammonia (1 part commercial ammonia to 50 parts of water); the substance is then brought upon a weighed filter, and washed, first, with dilute ammonia, as long as this passes off colored, then with cold and hot water, then with alcohol, and, finally, with ether. The substance remaining con- tains a small quantity of ash and nitrogen, for which corrections must be made. The fiber is, however, purer than that procured by the other method, and the writers named obtained a somewhat larger quantity, by i to 1^ per cent. The results appear to vary but about one per cent from the truth. The observations of Konig (Vs. St. 16), and of Hoffmeis- ter (Vs. St. 33, 155), show much larger differences in favor of Fr. Schulze’s method. Hugo Muller (Die Pflanzenfaser, p. 27) has described a method of ob- taining cellulose from those materials which are employed in paper- making, which is based on the prolonged use of weak aqueous solu- tion of bromine. Trials made on hay and Indian-corn fodder with this method by Dr. Osborne, at the author’s suggestion, gave results widely at variance with those obtained by Henneberg’s method. The average proportions of cellulose found in various vegetable matters, in the usual or air-dry state, are as fol- lows : AMOUNT OF CELLULOSE IN PLANTS. Per ceyit. Potato tuber 1.1 Wheat kernel 3.0 Wheat meal 0.7 Maize kernel 5.5 Barley “ 8.0 Oat “ 10.3 Buckwheat kernel 15.0 Per cent. Red clover plant in flower — 10 “ “ hay 34 Timothy 23 Maize cobs 38 Oat straw 40 Wheat “ 48 Rye “ 64 48 HOW CHOPS GROW. Starch (CeHioOs)!! is of yery general occurrence in plants. The cells of the seeds of wheat, corn, and all other grains, and the tubers of the potato, contain this familiar body in great abundance. It occurs also in the wood of all forest trees, especially in autumn and winter. It accumulates in extraordinary quantity in the pith of some plants, as in the Sago-joalm [Sagus Rumphii), of the Malay Islands, a single tree of which may yield 800 pounds. The onion, and yarious plants of the lily tribe, are said to be entirely destitute of starch. The preparation of starch from the potato is yery sim- ple. The potato tuber contains about 70 per cent, water, 24 per cent starch, and 1 per cent of cellulose, while the remaining 5 per cent consist mostly of matters which are easily soluble in water. By grating, the potatoes are reduced to a pulp ; the cells are thus broken and the starch-grains set at liberty. The pulp is agitated on a fine sieye, in a stream of water. The washings run off milky from suspended starch, while the cell-tissue is re- tained by the sieye. The milky liquid is allowed to rest in vats until the starch is deposited. The water is then poured off, and the starch is collected and dried. Wheat-starch may be obtained by allowing wheaten fiour mixed with water to ferment for several weeks. In this process the gluten, etc., are converted into soluble matters, which are removed by washing, from the unal- tered starch. Starch is now most largely manufactured from maize. A dilute solution of caustic soda is used to dissolve the albuminoids (see p. 87). The starch and bran remaining are separated by diffusing both in water, when the bran rapidly settles, and the water, being run off' at the proper time, deposits nearly pure starch, the cornstarch of com- merce. Starch is prepared by similar methods from rice, horse- chestnuts, and yarious other plants. THE VOLATILE PART OE PLANTS. 49 Arroiv-root is starch obtained by grating and washing the root-sprouts of Maranta Indica, and M, arundinacea, plants native to the East and West Indies. Exp. 25.— Reduce a clean potato to pulp by means of a tin grater. Tie up the pulp in a piece of not too fine muslin, and squeeze it repeatedly in a quart or more of water. The starch grains thus pass the meshes of the cloth, while the cellulose is retained. Let the liquid stand until the starch settles, pour off the water, and dry the residue. Starch, as usually seen, is either a white powder which consists of minute, rounded grains, and hence has a slightly harsh feel, or occurs in 5 or 6-sided columnar masses which readily crush to a powder. Columnar starch acquires that shape by rapid drying of the wet substance. When observed under a powerful magnifier, the starch-grains often present characteristic forms and dimensions. In potato-starch they are egg or kidney-shaped, and are distinctly marked with curved lines or ridges, which surround a point or eye ; a, Fig. 12. Wheat-starch con- sists of grains shaped like a thick burning-glass, or spec- tacle-lens, having a cavity in the centre, i. Oat-starch is made up of compound grains, which are easily crushed into smaller granules, c. In maize and rice the grains are usually so densely packed in the cells as to present an angular (six-sided) outline, as in d. The starch of the bean and pea has the appearance of e. The minute 4 50 HOW CROPS GROW. starch-grains of the parsnip are represented at /, and those of the beet at g. The grains of potato-starch are among the largest, be- ing often of an inch in diameter ; wheat-starch grains are about of an inch ; those of rice, 30^0 o of an inch, while those of the beet-root are still smaller. The starch-grains have an organized structure, plainly seen in those from the potato, which are marked with curved lines or ridges surrounding a point or eye ; a, Fig. 12. When a starch-grain is heated cautiously, it swells and exfoliates into a series of more or less distinct layers. Starch, when air-dry, contains a considerable amount of water, which may range from 12 to 23 per cent. Most of this water escapes readily when starch is dried at 212°, but a temperature of 230° F. is needful to expel it com- pletely. Starch, thus dried, has the same composition in 100 parts as cellulose, viz. : Carbon 44.44 Hydrogen 6.17 Oxygen 49.39 100.00 Starch-grains are unacted upon by cold water, unless broken (see Exp. 26), and quickly settle from suspension in it, having a specific gravity of 1.5. Iodine-Test for Starch . — The chemist is usually able to recognize starch with the greatest ease and certainty by its peculiar deportment towards iodine, which, when dis- solved in water or alcohol and brought in contact with starch-grains, most commonly gives them a beautiful blue or violet color. This test may be used even in microscopic observations with the utmost facility. Some kinds of starch-grains are, however, colored red, some yellow, and a few brown, probably because of the pres- ence of other substances. Exp. 26. — Shake together in a test-tube 30 c. c. of water and starch of the bulk of a kernel of maize. Add solution of iodine drop by drop, agitating until a faint purplish color appears. Pour off half the liquid THE VOLATILE PART OF PLAKTS. 51 into another test-tube, and add at once to it one-fourth its bulk of iodine solution. The latter portion becomes intensely blue by trans- mitted, or almost black by reflected, light. On standing, observe that in the first case, where starch preponderates, it settles to the bottom, leaving a colorless liquid, which shows the insolubility of starch in cold water ; the starch itself has a purple or red tint. In the case iodine was used in excess, the deposited starch is blue-black. By the prolonged action of dry heat, hot water, acids, or alkalies, starch is converted first into ainidulin, then into dextrin, and finally into the sugars maltose and dex- trose. as will be presently noticed. Similar transformations are accomplished by the action of living yeast, and of the so-called diastase of germinat- ing seeds. The saliva of man and plant-eating animals likewise disintegrates the starch-grains and mostly dissolves the starch by converting it into maltose (sugar). It is much more promptly converted into sugar by the liquids of the large intestine. It is thus digested when eaten by ani- mals. Starch is, in fact, one of the most important ingredients of the food of man and domestic animals. The starch-grains are not homogeneous. After pro- longed action of saliva, hot water, or of dilute acids on starch -grains, an undissolved residue remains which De- Saussure (1819) regarded as nearly related to cellulose. This residue is not changed by boiling water, but, under prolonged action of dilute acids, it finally dissolves. With iodine, after treatment with strong sulphuric acid, it gives the blue color characteristic of cellulose. There- fore it is commonly termed starch-cellulose. Starch-cellulose amounts to 0.5 to 6 per cent of the starch-grains, varying with the kind of starch and the nature and duration of the solvent action. Whether it be originally present or a result of the treatment by acids, etc., is undecided. The chemical composition of starch-cellulose is identi- cal with that of the entire starch-grain, viz. : ( 06 Hio 05 )n. The starch-grains also contain a small proportion of amidulin, or soluble starch, presently to be noticed. 52 HOW CROPS GROW. Gelatinous Starch. When starch is heated to near boiling with 12 to 15 times its weight of water, the grains swell and burst, or exfoliate, the water is absorbed, and the whole forms a jelly. This is the starch- paste used by the laundress for stiffening muslin. The starch is bvit very slightly dissolved by this treatment. On freezing gelatinous starch, the water belonging to it is separated as ice and on melting remains for the most part distinct. Exp. 27.— Place a bit of starch as large as a grain of wheat in 30 c. c. of cold water and heat to boiling. The starch is converted into thin, translucent paste. That a portion is dissolved is shown by filtering through paper and adding to one-half of the filtrate a few drops of iodine solution, when a perfectly clear blue liquid is obtained. The delicacy of the reaction is shown by adding to 30 c. c. of water a little solution of iodine, and noting that 2 ^ few drops of the solution of starch suffice to make the large mass of liquid perceptibly blue. When starch-paste is dried, it forms a hard, horn-like mass. Tapioca and Sago are starch, which, from being heated while still moist, is partially converted into starch-paste, and, on drying, acquires a more or less translucent aspect. Tapioca is obtained from the roots of various kinds of Manihot, cultivated in the West Indies and South America. Cassava is a preparation of the same starch, roasted. Sago is made in the islands of the East Indian Archipelago, from the pith of palms {So,gus). It is granulated by forcing the paste through metallic sieves. Both tapioca and sago are now imitated from maize starch. Next to water and cellulose, starch is the most abund- ant ingredient of agricultural plants. In the subjoined table are given the proportions of starch in certain vegetable products, as determined by Dr. Dragendorff. The quantities are, however, somewhat variable. Since the figures below mostly refer to air- dry substances, the proportions of hygroscopic water found in the plants by Dragendorff are also given, the quantity of which, being changeable, must be taken into account in making any strict comparisons. AMOUNT OF STARCH IN PLANTS. Water. Starch. Per cent. Per cent. Wheat 13.2 59.5 Wheat flour 15.8 68.7 Bye 11.0 59.7 Oats 11.9 46.6 Barley 11.5 57.5 Timothy -seed 12.6 45.0 Rice (hulled) 13.3 61.7 Peas 5.0 37.3 Beans (white) 16.7 33.0 Clover-seed 10.8 10.8 Flaxseed 7.6 23.4 Mustard-seed 8.5 9.9 Colza-seed 5.8 8.6 Teltow turnips* 9.8 Potatoes 62.5 A sweet and mealy turnip, grown on light soils, for table use. THE VOLATILE PART OE PLANTS. 53 starch is quantitatively estimated by various methods. 1. In case of potatoes or cereal grains, it may be determined roughly by direct mechanical separation. For this purpose 5 to 20 grams of the substance are reduced to fine division by grating (potatoes) or by sof- tening in warm water, and crushing in a mortar (grains). The pulp thus obtained is washed either upon a fine hair-sieve or in a bag of muslin, until the water runs otf clear. The starch is allowed to settle, is dried, and weighed. The value of this method depends upon the care employed in the operations. The amount of starch falls out too low, because it is impossible to break open all the minute cells of the sub- stance analyzed. 2. In many cases starch may be estimated with great precision by conversion into sugar. For this purpose Sachsse heats 3 grams of air- dry substance, contained in a flask with reflux condenser, in a boiling water bath for 3 hours, with 200 c. c. of water and 20 c. c. of a 25 per cent hydrochloric acid. After cooling, the acid is nearly neutralized with sodium hydroxide, and the dextrose into which the starch has been con- verted is determined by Allihn’s method, described on j). 65. Winton, Report Ct. Ag. Exp. St., 1887, p. 132. 3. For Dragendorff’s method, see Henneberg’s Journal, fur Land- wirthschaft, 1862, p. 206. Amidulin, or Soluble Starch. — A substance soluble in cold water appears to exist in small quantity in the in- terior of ordinary starch-grains. It is not extracted by cold water from the unbroken starch, as shown by Exp. 26. On pulverizing starch-grains under cold water by rubbing in a mortar with sharp sand, the water, made clear by standing or filtration, gives with iodine the char- acteristic blue coloration. Exp. 27 shows that when starch is gelatin^’zed by hot water, as in making starch paste, a small quantity of starch goes into actual solu- tion. Ordinary insoluble starch may be largely converted into soluble starch by moderate heating, either for a long time to the temperature of boiling water or for a short space to 375° F. Maschke obtained a perfectly clear solu- tion of potato-starch by heating it with 30 times its bulk of water in a sealed glass tube kept immersed for 8 days in boiling water. Zulkowski reached the same result by heating potato-starch (1 part) with commercial glycerine (16 parts). In this case the starch at first swells and the mixture acquires a pasty consistence, but, when the 54 HOW CKOPS GROW. temperature rises to 375° F., the starch dissolves to a nearly clear thin liquid. Amidulin also appears to be the first product of the action of diastase (the ferment of sprouting seeds) on starch and doubtless exists in malt. Soluble starch is colored blue by iodine and is thrown down from its solution in water^ or glycerine, by addition of strong alcohol. It redissolves in water or weak alco- hol. Its concentrated aqueous solutions gelatinize on keeping and the jelly is no longer soluble in water. Dilute solutions when evaporated leave a transparent residue that is insoluble in water. On boiling together diluted sulphuric acid and starch the latter shortly dissolves, and if as soon as solution has taken place, the acid be neutralized with carbonate of lime and removed by filtration, soluble starch remains dissolved. (Schulze’s Amidulin.) Amylodextrin. Nageli has described as Amylodextrin I and Amylo- dextrin II, two substances that result from the action of moderately strong acids on potato-starch at common temperatures. The starch when soaked for many weeks in 12% hydrochloric acid remains nearly unchanged in appearance, but the interior parts of the grains grad- ually dissolve out, being changed into amylodextrin II, which closely resembles and is probably identical with amidulin. The starch-grains that remain unchanged in outward appearance, if tested with iodine solution from time to time, are at first colored blue, but after some days they take on a violet tinge and after prolonged action of the acid are made red and finally yellow by iodine. The grains, which are now but empty shells, may be freed from acid by washing with cold water, and then, if heated to boiling with pure water, they readily dissolve to a clear solution (amylodextrin I), from which Nageli, by freezing and by evaporation, obtained crystalline disks. These bodies, when dry, have the same composition as cellulose, starch, and amidulin. Dextrin (CeHioOs) was formerly thought to occur dissolved in the sap of all plants. According to Von Bibra’s investigations, the substance existing in bread- grains, which earlier experimenters believed to be dex- trin, is for the most part gum. Busse, who examined various young cereal plants and seeds, and potato tubers, for dextrin, found it only in old potatoes and young THE VOLATILE PART OF PLAKTS. 55 wheat plants, and there in very small quantity. Accord- ing to Meissl, the soy bean contains 10 per cent of dex- trin. Dextrin is easily prepared artificially by the trans- formation of starch, or, rather, of amidulin derived from starch, and its interest to us is chiefly due to this fact. When starch is exposed some hours to the heat of an oven, or for 30 minutes to the temperature of 415° F., the grains swell, burst open, and are gradually converted into a light-brown substance, which dissolves readily in water, forming a clear, gummy solution. This is dex- trin, and thus prepared it is largely used in the arts, especially in calico-printing, as a cheap substitute for gum arabic. In the baking of bread it is formed from the starch of the flour, and often constitutes ten percent of the loaf. The glazing on the crust of bread, or upon biscuits that have been steamed, is chiefly due to a coat- ing of dextrin. Dextrin is thus an important ingredient of those kinds of food which are prepared from the starchy grains by cooking. Commercial dextrin appears either in translucent brown masses or as a yellowish-white powder. On ad- dition of cold water, the dextrin readily dissolves, leaving behind a portion of unaltered starch. When the solu- tion is mixed with strong alcohol, the dextrin separates in white flocks. With iodine, solution of commercial dextrin gives a fine purplish-red color. There are doubtless several distinct dextrins scarcely dis- tinguishable except by the different degrees to which they affect polarized light or by various chemical deportment (reducing effect on alkaline copper solutions). They are characterized as erythrodextrins, which give with iodine a red color, and achroodextrins, which give no color with iodine. Investigators do not agree as to the precise num- ber of dextrins that result from the transformation of starch. 56 HOW CROPS GROW. Exp. 28. — Cautiously heat a spoonful of powdered starch in a porce- lain dish, with constant stirring so that it may not burn, for the space of five minutes ; it acquires a yellow, and later, a brown color. Now add thrice its bulk of water, and heat nearly to boiling. Observe that a slimy solution is formed. Pour it upon a filter ; the liquid that runs through contains dextrin. To a portion add twice its bulk of alcohol ; dextrin is precipitated. To another portion, add solution of iodine ; this shows the presence of dissolved but unaltered starch. To a third portion of the filtrate add one drop of strong sulphuric acid and boil a few minutes. Test with iodine, which, as soon as all starch is transformed, will give a red instead of a blue color. Not only heat but likewise acids and ferments produce dextrins from starch and, according to some authors, from cellulose. In the sprouting of seeds, dextrin is abundantly formed from starch and hence is an ingre- dient of malt liquors. The agencies that convert starch into the dextrins easily transform the dextrins into sugars (maltose or dextrose), as will be presently noticed. The chemical composition of dry dextrin is identical with that of dry cellulose, starch, and amidulin. Inulin, C36H62O36, closely resembles starch in many points, and appears to replace that body in the roots of the American artichoke,* elecampane, dahlia, dandelion, chicory, and other plants of the same natural family {compositm). It may be obtained in the form of minute white grains, which dissolve easily in hot water, and sep- arate again as the water cools. According to Bouchardat, the juice of the dahlia tuber, expressed in winter, becomes a semi-solid white mass after reposing some hours, from the separation of 8 per cent of inulin. Inulin, when pure, gives no coloration with iodine. It may be recognized in plants, where it occurs as a solu- tion, usually of the consistence of a thin oil, by soaking a slice of the plant in strong alcohol. Inulin is insolu- ble in this liquid, and under its influence shortly separ- * Helianthus tuberosus, commonly known as Jerusalem artichoke, and cultivated in Europe under the name topinambour^ is a native of the Northern Mississippi States. THE VOLATILE PAKT OE PLANTS. 57 ates as a solid in the form of spherical granules, which may he identified with the aid of the microscope, and have an evident crystalline structure. When long heated with water it is slowly but complete- ly converted into a kind of sugar (levulose); hot dilute acids accomplish the same transformation in a short time. It is digested by animals, and doubtless has the same value for food as starch. In chemical composition, inulin, dried at 212°, differs from cellulose and starch by containing for six times CeHioOs, the elements of an additional molecule of water ; CgeHeaOse = 6 OellioOg -f- H 2 O KiUani. Levulin (C6Hio05)n coexists with inulin in the mature or frozen tubers of the artichoke, dahlia, etc., and, accord- ing to Muentz, is found in unripe rye-grain. It is a highly soluble, tasteless, gum-like substance resembling dextrin, but without effect on polarized light. It appears to be formed from inulin when the latter is long heated with water at the boiling point, or when the tubers contain- ing inulin sprout. Dilute acids readily transform it into levulose, as they convert dextrin into dextrose. 5-lycogen (C6Hio05)n exists in the blood and mus- cles of animals in small quantity, and abundantly in the liver, especially soon after hearty eating. It is obtained by boiling minced fresh livers with water, or weak potash solution, and adding alcohol to the filtered liquid. It is a white powder which, with water, makes an opalescent solution. It is colored wine-red by iodine. Boiling di- lute sulphuric acid converts it into dextrose. With saliva, it is said to yield dextrin, maltose and dextrose. Accord- ing to late observations, glycogen occurs in the vegetable kingdom, having been identified in various fungi and in plants of the fiax and the potato families. The Gums and Pectin Bodies. — number of bodies exist in the vegetable kingdom, which, from the similarity of their properties, have received the common 58 HOW CROPS GROW. designation of gums. The best known are Gum Arabic, the gums of the Peach, Cherry and Plum, Gum Traga- canth and Bassora Gum, Agar-Agar and the Mucilages of various roots, viz., of mallow and comfrey; and of certain seeds, as those of flax and quince. Gum Arabic exudes from the stems of various species of acacia that grow in the tropical countries of the East, especially in Arabia and Egypt. It occurs in tear-like, transparent, and, in its purest form, colorless masses. These dissolve easily in their own weight of water, form- ing a viscid liquid, or mucilage, which is employed for causing adhesion between surfaces of paper, and for thickening colors in calico-printing. Gum Arabic is, however, commonly a mixture of at least two very similar gums, which are distinguished by their opposite effect on polarized light and by the differ- ent products which they yield when boiled with dilute acids. Cherry Gum , — The gum which frequently forms glassy masses on the bark of cherry, plum, apricot, peach and almond trees, is a mixture in variable proportions of two gums, one of which is apparently the same as occurs in gum arable, and is fully dissolved in cold water, while the other remains undissolved, but swollen to a pasty mass or jelly. Gum Tragacantli, which comes to us from Persia and Siberia, has much similarity in its properties to the insoluble part of cherry gum, as it dissolves but slightly in water and swells up to a paste or jelly. The so-called Vegetable mucilages much resemble the insoluble j^art of cherry gum and are found in the seeds of flax, quince, lemon, and in various parts of many plants. :i 30 CXDCJ Fig. 13. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 59 Flax-seed mucilage is procured by soaking unbroken flaxseed in cold water, with frequent agitation, heating the liquid to boiling, strain- ing, and evaporating, until addition of alcohol separates tenacious threads from it. It is then precipitated by alcohol containing a little hydrochloric acid, and washed by the same mixture. On drying, it forms a horny, colorless, and friable mass. Fig. 13 represents a highly magnified section of the ripe flaxseed. The external cells, a, contain the dry mucilage. When soaked in water, the mucilage swells, bursts the cells, and exudes. The Pectin Bodies , — The flesh of beets, turnips, and similar roots, and of most unripe fruits, as apples, peaches, plums, and berries of various kinds, contain one or several bodies which are totally insoluble in water, but which, under the action of weak acids or alkaline solu- tions, become soluble and yield substances having gummy or gelatinous characters, that have been described under the names pectin, pectic acid, pectosic acid, metapectic acid, etc. Their true composition is, for the most part, not positively established. They are, however, closely related to the gums. The insoluble substance thus trans- formed into gum-like bodies, Fremy pecfose. The gums, as they occur naturally, are mostly mix- tures. By boiling with dilute sulphuric or hydrochloric acid they are transformed into sugars. In the present state of knowledge it appears probable that the common gums, for the most part, consist of a few chemically distinct bodies, some of which have been distinguished more or less explicitly by such names as Arabin, Metarabin, Pararabin, Galactin, Paragalactin, etc. Arabin, or Arabic Acid, is obtained from some va- rieties of Gum Arabic*** by mixing their aqueous solution with acetic acid and alcohol. It is best prepared from sugar-beet pulp, out of which the juice has been ex- pressed, by heating with milk of lime ; the pulp is thereby broken down, and to a large extent dissolves. * Those sorts of commercial Gum Arabic which deviate the plane of polarization of light to the left contain arabin in largest proportion. 60 HOW CROPS GROW. The liquid, after separating excess of lime and adding acetic acid, is mixed with alcohol, whereupon arabin is precipitated. Arabin, thus prepared, is a milk-white mass which, while still moist, readily dissolves in water to a mucilage. It strongly reddens blue litmus and ex- pels carbonic acid from carbonates. When dried at 212° arabin becomes transparent and has the composition C 12 H 22 O 11 . Dried at 230° it becomes (by loss of a mole- cule of water) C 12 H 20 O 10 , or 2 CeHioOg. Arabin forms compounds with various metals. Those with an alkali, lime, or magnesia as base are soluble in water. Gum arabic, when burned, leaves 3 to 4 per cent of ash, chiefly carbonates of potassium, calcium and mag- nesium. Arabic acid, obtained by Fremy from beets by the foregoing method, but not in a state of purity, was described by him as ^^metapectic acid.” To Scheibler we owe the proof of its identity with the arabin of gum arabic. Metarabin. — When arabin is dried and kept at 212° for some time, it becomes a transparent mass which is no longer freely soluble in water, but in contact therewith swells up to a gelatinous mass. This is designated metarabin by Scheibler. It is dissolved by alkalies, and thus converted into arabates, from which arabin may be again obtained. The body named pararahin by Reichardt, obtained from beet and carrot pulp by treatment with dilute hy- drochloric acid, is related to or the same as metarabin. Fremy’s pectin,” obtained by similar treatment from beets, is probably impure metarabin. Exp. 34.— Reduce several white turnips or beets to pulp by grating. Inclose the pulp in a piece of muslin, and wash by squeezing in water until all soluble matters are removed, or until the water comes off nearly tasteless. Bring the washed pulp into a glass vessel, with enough dilute hydrochloric acid(l part by bulk of commercial muriatic acid to 15 parts of water) to saturate the mass, and let it stand 48 hours. Squeeze the acid liquid, filter it, and add alcohol, when “ pectin ” will separate. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 61 It may be that metarabin is identical with the ^^pec- tose ” of the sugar beet, since both yield arabin under the influence of alkalies. It is evident that the composition found for dried arabin properly belongs to metarabin, and it is probable that arabin consists of metarabin C12H22O11 plus one or several molecules of water, and that metara- bin is an anhydride of arabin. Arabin and metarabin, when heated with dilute sul- phuric acid, are converted into a crystallizable sugar called araiinose, C5H10O5. The gums that exude from the stems of cherry, plum and peach trees appear to con- sist chiefly of a mixture of freely soluble arabates with insoluble metarabin. Gum Tragacanth is perhaps mostly metarabin. All these gums yield, by the action of hot dilute acids, the sugar arabinose. Galactin, OeHioOs, discovered by Muntz in the seeds of alfalfa and found in other legumes, has the appearance, solubility in water and general properties of arabin, and is probably the right-polarizing ingredient of gum arabic. Boiled with dilute acids it is converted into the sugar galactose, C6H12O6. Paragalactin, OeHioOs. — In the seeds of the yellow lupin exists up to 20 per cent of a body that is insoluble in water, but dissolves by warming with alkali solutions, and when heated with dilute acids yields galactose. Ac- cording to Steiger it probably has the composition CgHioOs. Maxwell has shown it to exist in other leguminous seeds, viz., the pea, horse-bean (Faba vulgaris) and vetch. In the ‘^Chinese moss,’’ an article of food prepared in China from sea-weeds, and in the similar gum agar or vegetable gelatine” of Japan, exists a substance which is insoluble in cold water, but with that liquid swells up to a bulky Jelly, and yields galactose when heated with dilute acids. This corresponds to metarabin. Xylin, or Wood Gum. — The wood of many decidu- ous trees, the vegetable ivory nut, the cob of Indian 62 HOW CROPS GROW. corn and barley husks, contain 6 to 20 per cent of a sub- stance insoluble in cold water, but readily taken up in cold solution of caustic soda. On adding to the solution an acid, and afterwards alcohol, a bulky white substance separates, which may be obtained dry as a white powder or a translucent gum-like mass. It dissolves very slightly in boiling water, yielding an opalescent solution. The composition of this substance was found by Thomsen to be CeHioOg. Xylin differs from pararabin and pectose in not being soluble in milk of lime. It is converted by boiling with dilute sulphuric acid into a crystallizable sugar, xylose^ whose properties have been but little investigated. Flax-seed Mucilage, CeHioOg, resembles metarabin, but by action of hot dilute acids is resolved into cellulose and a gum, which latter is further transformed into dex- trose. The yield of cellulose is about four per cent. Quince-Seed Mucilage appears to be a compound of cellulose and a body like arabin. On boiling with dilute sulphuric acid it yields nearly one-third its weight of cel- lulose, together with a soluble gum and a sugar, the last being a result of the alteration of the gum. The sugar is similar to arabinose. The Soluble Gums in Bread-grains . — In the bread- grains, freely soluble gums occur often in considerable proportion. TABLE OF THE PROPORTIONS {percent.) OF GUM* IN VARIOUS AIR-DRY GRAINS OR MILL PRODUCTS. {According to Von Bibro,., Die Gelreidearten und das Brod.) Wheat kernel 4.50 WTieat flour, superfine 6.25 Spelt flour ( Triticum spelta) . . 2.48 Wheat bran 8.85 Spelt bran 12.52 Rye kernel 4.10 Rye flour 7.25 Rye bran 10.40 Barley flour Barley bran Oat ineal Rice flour Millet flour Maize meal BuckAvheat flour 6.33 6.88 3.50 2.00 10.60 3.05 2.85 * The “ gum ” in the above table (which dates from 1859), includes per- haps soluble starch and dextrin in some, if not all cases, and, accord- ing to O’Sullivan, barley, wheat and rye contain two distinct left-pol- arizing gums, wliich he terms o-amylan and b-amylan. These occur in barley to the extent of 2.3 per cent. By action of acids they yield dextrose. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 63 The experiments of Grouven show that gum arabic is digestible by domestic animals. There is little reason to doubt that all the gums are digestible and serviceable as ingredients of the food of animals. 5. The Glucoses, CeHigOe (or C 5 H 10 O 5 ), are a class of sugars having similar or identical composition, but dif- fering from each other in solubility, sweetness, melting point, crystal-form and action on polarized light. The glucoses, with one exception, contain in 100 parts : Carbon 40.00 Hydrogen 6.67 Oxygen 53.33 100.00 Levulose, or Fruit Sugar (Fructose), CgHigOe, exists mixed with other sugars in sweet fruits, honey and molasses. Inulin and levulin are converted into this sugar by long boiling with dilute acids, or with water alone. When pure, it forms colorless crystals, which melt at 203°, but is usually obtained as a syrup. Its sweetness is equal to that of saccharose. Dextrose or Grape Sugar, CeHigOe, naturally oc- curs associated with levulose in the juices of plants and in honey. Granules of dextrose separate from the juice of the grape on drying, as may be seen in old candied ’’ raisins. Honey often granulates, or candies, on long keeping, from the crystallization of its dextrose. Dextrose is formed from starch and dextrin by the ac- tion of hot dilute acids, in the same way that levulose is produced from inulin. In the pure state it exists as minute, colorless crystals, and is, weight for weight, but two-thirds as sweet as saccharose or cane-sugar. It fuses at 295°. Dextrose unites chemically to water. Hydrated glucose, Cc.HigOeHao^ occurs in commerce in an impure state as a crystalline mass, which becomes doughy at a slightly elevated temperature. This hydrato loses its crystal-water at 212*^. Dissolved in water, dextrose yields a syrup, which is 64 HOW CROPS GROW. thin, and destitute of the ropiness of cane-sugar syrup. It does not crystallize (granulate) so readily as cane- sugar. Exp. 30.— Mix 100 c. c. of water with 30 drops of strong sulphuric acid, and heat to vigorous boiling in a glass flask. Stir 10 grams of starch with a little water, and pour the mixture into the hot liquid, drop by drop, so as not to interrupt the boiling. The starch dissolves, and passes successively into amidulin, dextrin, and dextrose. Continue the ebul- lition for several hours, replacing the evaporated water from time to time. To remove the sulphuric acid, add to the liquid, which may be still milky from impurities in the starch, powdered chalk, until the sour taste disappears; filter from the calcium sulphate (gypsum) that is formed, and evaporate the solution of dextrose* at a gentle heat to a syrupy consistence. On long standing it may crystallize or granulate. By this method is prepared the so-called grape-sugar, or starch-sugar of commerce, which is added to grape-juice for making a stronger wine, and is also employed for preparing syrups and imitating molasses. The syrups thus made from starch or corn are known in the trade as glucose.^ Imitation-molasses is a mixture of dextrose-syrup with some dextrin to make it “ ropy.” Even cellulose is convertible into dextrose by the pro- longed action of hot acids. If paper or cotton be first dissolved in strong sulphuric acid, and the solution diluted with water and boiled, the cellulose is readily transformed into dextrose. Sawdust has thus been made to yield an impure syrup, suitable for the production of alcohol. In the formation of dextrose from cellulose, starch, amidulin and dextrin, the latter substances take up the elements of water as repre- sented by the equation Starch, etc. Water. Glucose. CfiHioOs 4- H 2 O = CeHiaOe In this process, 90 parts of starch, etc., yield 100 parts of dextrose. Trommer's Copper test.— A. characteristic test for dextrose and levu- lose is found in their deportment towards an alkaline solution of cop- per, which readily yields up oxygen to these sugars, the copper being reduced to yellow cuprous hydroxide or red cuprous oxide. Exp. 31. — Prepare the copper test by dissolving together in 30 c. c. of warm water a pinch of sulphate of copper and one of tartaric acid ; add to the liquid, solution of caustic potash until it acquires a slip- * If the boiling has been kept up but an hour or so, the dextrose will contain dextrin, as may be ascertained by mixing a small portion of the still acid liquid with 5 times its bulk of strong alcohol, which will precipitate dextrin, but not dextrose. t Under the name glucose, the three sugars levulose, dextrose and maltose were formerly confounded together, by chemists. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLAKTS. 65 pery feel. Place in separate test tubes a few drops of solution of cane- sugar, a similar amount of the dextrin solution, obtained in Exp. 28; of solution of dextrose, from raisins, or from Exp. 30 ; and of molasses ; add to each a little of the copper solution, and place them in a vessel of hot water. Observe that the saccharose and dextrin suffer little or no alteration for a long time, while the dextrose and molasses shortly cause the separation of cuprous oxide. Exp. 32.— Heat to boiling a little white cane-sugar with 30 c. c. of water, and 3 drops of strong sulphuric acid, in a glass or porcelain dish, for 15 minutes, supplying the waste of water as needful, and test the liquid as in the last Exp. This treatment transforms saccharose into dextrose and levulose. The quantitative estimation of the sugars and of starch is commonly based upon the reaction just described. For this purpose the alkaline copper solution is made of a known strength by dissolving a given weight of sulphate of copper, etc., in a given volume of water, and the dextrose or levulose, or a mixture of both, being likewise made to a known volume of solution, the latter is allowed to flow slowly from a graduated tube into a measured portion of warm copper solution, until the blue color is discharged. Saccharose is first converted into dex- trose and levulose, by heating with an acid, and then examined in the same manner. Starch is transformed into dextrose by heating with hydrochloric acid or warming with saliva. The quantity of sugar stands in definite relation to the amount of copper separated, when the experiment is carried out under certain conditions. See Allihn, Jour, fur Pr. ChemiCt XXII, p. 52, 1880. Galactose, OeHigOe, is formed by treating right- polarizing gum arabic, galactin, or milk-sugar with dilute acids. It crystallizes, is sweet, melts at 289° and with nitric acid yields mucic acid (distinction from ara- binose, dextrose and levulose). Mannose (Seminose?) CeHiaOe is a fermentable sugar prepared artificially by oxidation of mannite (see p. 74), and, according to E. Fischer, is probably identical with the Seminose found by Eeiss as a product of the action of acids on a body existing in the seeds of coffee and in. palm nuts. {Berichte, XXII, p. 365). Arabinose, C 5 H 10 O 5 , obtained from arabin (of left- polarizing gum arabic), and from cherry gum by action of hot dilute acids, appears in rhombic crystals. It is less sweet than cane sugar, and fuses at 320°. c. The Sucroses, C 12 II 22 OH, are sugars which, boiled with dilute acids, undergo chemical change by taking up the 5 66 HOW CROPS GROW. elements of water and are thereby resolved into glucoses. In this decomposition one molecule of sucrose usually yields either two molecules of one glucose or a molecule each of two glucoses, CigHaaOii + H2O = CeHigOg + CeHigOg. Saccharose, or Cane Sugar, C12H22O11, so called because first and chiefly prepared from the ^ sugar-cane, is the ordinary sugar of com- \ ^ merce. When pure, it is a white solid, ^ readily soluble in water, forming a color- Fig. 14. less, ropy, and intensely sweet solution. It crystallizes in rhombic prisms (Fig. 14 ), which are usually small, as in granulated sugar, but in the form of rock-candy may be found an inch or more in length. The crystallized sugar obtained largely from the sugar-beet, in EuroiDe, and that furnished in the United States by the sugar- maple and sorghum, when pure, are identical with cane- sugar. Saccharose also exists in the vernal juices of the wal- nut, birch, and other trees. It occurs in the stems of unripe maize, in the nectar of flowers, in fresh honey, in parsnips, turnips, carrots, parsley, sweet potatoes, in the stems and roots of grasses, in the seeds of the pea and bean, and in a multitude of fruits. Exp. 29.— Heat cautiously a spoonful of white sugar until it melts (at 356° F.) to a clear yellow liquid. On rapid cooling, it gives a transpar- ent mass, known as barley sugar, which is employed in confectionery. At a higher heat it turns brown, froths, emits pungent vapors, and be- comes burnt sugar, or caramel, which is used for coloring soups, ale, etc. The quantity per cent of saccharose in the juice of various plants is given in the annexed table. It is, of course, variable, depending upon the variety of plant in case of cane, beet, and sorghum, as well as upon the stage of growth. SACCHAROSE IN PLANTS. Per cent. Sugar-cane, average 18 Peligot. Sugar-beet, “ 10 “ Sorghum 13 Collier. Maize, just flowered 3| Liidersdoiif. Sugar-maple, sap, average 2^ Liebig. Red maple, “ “ 2^ “ Fig. 14. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 67 The composition of saccharose is the same as that of arabin, and it contains in 100 parts : Carbon 42.11 Hydrogen 6.43 Oxygen 51.46 100.00 Cane-sugar, by long boiling of its concentrated aqueous solution, and under the influence of hot dilute acids (Exp. 32 ) and yeast, loses its property of ready crystallization, and is converted into levulose and dextrose. According to Dubrunfaut, a molecule of cane-sugar takes up the ele- ments of a molecule (5.26 per cent.) of water, yielding a mixture of equal parts of levulose and dextrose. This change is expressed in chemical symbols as follows : CioH^^On -f HjO = CoHj^Oe + Cane-sugar. Water. Levulose. Dextrose. This alterability on heating its solutions occasions a loss of one-third to one-half of the saccharose that is really contained in cane-juice, when this is evaporated in open pans, and is one reason why solid sugar is obtained from the sorghum in open-pan evaporation with such dif- flculty. Molasses, sorghum syrup, and honey usually contain all three of these sugars. Honey-dew, that sometimes falls in viscid drops from the leaves of the lime and other trees, is essentially a mix- ture of the three sugars with some gum. The mannas of Syria and Kurdistan are of similar composition. Maltose, C12H22O11.H2O, is formed in the sprouting of seeds by the action of a ferment, called diastase, on starch. It is also prepared by treating starch or glycogen with saliva. In either case the starch (or glycogen) takes up the elements of water, 2 CeHioOg -|- H2O = C12H22O11. Maltose in crystallizing unites with another molecule of water, which it loses at 212 °. Maltose, thus dried, attracts moisture with great avidity. Boiled with dilute acids one molecule of maltose yields 68 HOW CROPS GROW. two molecules of dextrose, C 12 H 22 O 11 H 2 O = 2 CeHigOe. Maltose is also produced when starch and dextrin are heated with dilute acids, and thus appears to be an inter- mediate stage of their transformation into dextrose. Maltose is accordingly an ingredient of some commer- cial ^^grape-sugars” made from starch by boiling with diluted sulphuric acid. Lactose, or Milk Sugar, C 12 H 22 O 11 H 2 O, is the sweet principle of the milk of animals. It is prepared for commerce by evaporating whey (milk from which casein and fat have been separated for making cheese). In a state of purity it forms transparent, colorless crys- tals, which crackle under the teeth, and are but slightly sweet to the taste. When dissolved to saturation in water, it forms a sweet but thin syrup. Heated to 290° the crystals become water-free. Lactose is said to occur with cane-sugar in the sapo- dilla (fruit of Achras sapota) of tropical countries. Treatment with dilute sulphuric acid converts it into galactose and dextrose. Ci2H2oOn + H 2 O C«Hi 20« 4- CfiHioOg Lactose. Water. Galactose. Dextrose. Raffinose, CigHagOiG -|- 5 HgO (?), first discovered by Loiseau in beet-sugar molasses, was afterwards found by Berthelot in eucalyptus manna, by Lippmann in beet- root, and by Boehm & Eitthausen in cotton-seed. It crystallizes in fine needles, and is but slightly sweet. It begins to melt at 190° with loss of crystal- water, which may be completely expelled at 212°. The anhydrous sugar fuses at 236°. It is more soluble in water and has higher dextrorotatory power than cane-sugar. Heated with dilute acids it yields dextrose, levulose and galactose. P18H32O10 + 2 H,0 = The Sugars in Bread- Grains . — The older observers assumed the presence of dextrose in the bread-grains. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 69 Thus, Vauqueliu found, or thought he found, 8.5% of this sugar in Odessa wheat. More recently, Peligot, Mitscherlich, and Stein denied the presence of any sugar in these grains. In his work on the Cereals and Bread, {Die Getreidearten und das Brod, 1860, p. 163), Von Bibra reinvestigated this question, and found in fresh- ground wheat, etc., a sugar having some of the charac- ters of saccharose, and others of dextrose and levulose. Marcher and Kobus, in 1882, report maltose (which was unknown to the earlier observers) in sound barley, and maltose and dextrose in sprouted barley. Von Bibra found in the flour of various grains the following quanti- ties of sugar : PROPORTIONS OF SUGAR IN AIR-DRY FLOUR, BRAN, AND MEAL. Per cent. Wheat flour, 2.33 Spelt flour 1.41 Wheat bran 4.30 Spelt bran 2.70 Rye flour 3.46 Rye bran 1.86 Barley meal 3.04 Barley bran 1.90 Oatmeal 2.19 Rice flour 0.39 Millet flour 1.30 Maize meal 3.71 Buckwheat meal 0.91 Glucosides. — There occur in the vegetable kingdom a large number of bodies, usually bitter in taste, which contain dextrose, or a similar sugar, chemically combined with other substances, or that yield it on decomposition. Salicin, from willow bark ; pMoridzin, from the bark of the apple-tree root ; jalapin^ from jalap ; aesculin, from the horse-chestnut, and amygdalin, in seeds of almond, peach, plum, apple, cherry, and in cherry-laurel leaves, are of this kind. The sugar may be obtained from these so-called glucosides by heating with dilute acids. The seeds of mustard contain the glucoside myronic acid united to potassium. This, when the crushed seeds are wet with water, breaks up into dextrose, mustard-oil, and acid potassium sulphate, as follows : Cio Hi, K N S2 Oio = CgHiaOe -f C3 Hg N C S + K H S O4 The cambial juice of the conifers contains coniferia, crystallizing in 70 HOW CROPS GROW. brilliant needles, which yields dextrose and a resin by action of dilute acid, and by oxidation produces vanillin, the flavoring principle of the vanilla bean. Mutual Transformations of the Carhhydrates. — One of the most remarkable facts in the history of this group of bodies is the facility with which its members undergo mutual conversion. Some of these changes have been already noticed, but we may appropriately review them here. a. Transformations in the plant, — In germination, the starch which is largely contained in seeds is converted into amidulin, dextrin, maltose and dextrose. It thus ac- quires solubility, and passes into the embryo to feed the young plant. Here these are again solidified as cellulose, starch, or other organic principle, yielding, in fact, the chief part of the materials for the structure of the seed- ling. , At spring-time, in cold climates, the starch stored up over winter in the new wood of many trees, especially the maple, appears to be converted into the sugar which is found so abundantly in the sap, and this sugar, carried upwards to the buds, nourishes the young leaves, and is there transformed into cellulose, and into starch again. The sugar-beet root, when healthy, yields a juice con- taining 10 to 14 per cent, of saccharose, and is destitute of starch. Schacht has observed that, in a certain dis- eased state of the beet, its sugar is partially converted into starch, grains of this substance making their appear- ance. {yVilda^s Centralblatt, 1863, II, p. 217.) In some years the sugar-beet yields a large amount of arabin, in others but little. The analysis of the cereal grains sometimes reveals the presence of dextrin, at others of sugar or gum. Thus, Stepf found no dextrin, but both gum and sugar in maize-meal (Jour, fiir Prakt. Chem., 76, p. 92); while Fresenius, in a more recent analysis (Vs. St., I, p. 180), obtained dextrin, but neither sugar nor gum. The sample of maize examined by Stepf contained 3.05 p. c. gum and 3.71 p. c. sugar; that analyzed by Fresenius yielded 2.33 p. c. dextrin. THE VOLATILE PxVRT OP PLANTS. 71 Marcker & Kobus made comparative analyses of well-cured and of sprouted barley, with the following results per ce/it: Soimd. Grown. starch 64.10 67.98 Soluble starch 1.17 Dextrin 1.10 0.00 Dextrose 0.00 4.92 Maltose 3.12 7.92 The various gums are a result of the transformation of cellulose, as Mohl first showed by microscopic study. i. In the animal, the substances we have been describ- ing also suffer transformation when employed as food. During the process of digestion, cellulose, so far as it is acted upon, starch, dextrin, and probably the gums, are all converted into dextrose or other sugars, and from these, in the liver especially, glycogen is formed. c. Many of these changes may also be produced apart from physiological agency, by the action of heat, acids, and ferments, operating singly or Jointly. Cellulose and starch are converted, by b >iling with a dilute acid, into amidulin, dextrin, maltose and dextrose. Cellulose and starch acted upon for some time by strong nitric acid give compounds from which dextrin may be separated. Cellulose nitrate sometimes yields gum (dex- trin) by its spontaneous decomposition. A kind of gum also appears in solutions of cane-sugar or in beet-juice, when they ferment under certain conditions. Inulin and the gums yield glucoses, but no dextrin, when boiled with weak acids. d. It will be noticed that while physical and chemical agencies produce these metamorphoses mostly in one di- rection, under the infiuence of life they go on in either direction. In the laboratory we can in general only reduce from a higher, organized, or more complex constitution to a lower and simpler one. In the vegetable, however, all these changes, take place with the greatest facility. The Chemical Composition of the Carihydrates . — It 72 HOW CROPS GROW. has already appeared that the substances just described stand very closely related to each other in chemical com- position. In the following table their composition is ex- pressed in formulae. CHEMICAL FORMULA OF THE CARBHYDRATES. Amyloses. Dried Cellulose, Soluble cellulose, Amyloid, Ce H40 O5 Starch, Og Hjg O5 Soluble starch, Amidulin, Amylodextrin, jceH.oOs* Dextrin, Og Hjq O5 Inulin, 6(C6 Hio 06)-hH2 0 = Ogg Hg2 0 31 Levulin, 2 (Cg Hio O5) + H 2 0 = O 12 H22 Oil Glycogen, Og Hio O5 Pectin, (?) Arabin, ) Metarabin, j 2(C6 n,oO,) + lL^O O12 H22 Oil Galactin, Og Hio Og Paragalactin, Og Hio Og Flax-seed mucilage. Og Hio Og Quince-seed mucilage. Ce Hio O5 -h 2 (Cg Hio = O18 H 2 g Oi 4 Glucoses. Crystallized Levulose, ^6 Hi 2 Og Og Hi 2 Og Dextrose, Cg O7 and Cg H ]^2 ^6 Og Hi 2 Og Galactose, Cg H^2 Og Og Hi 2 Og Mannose, Oe H^ Og Cg Hi 2 Og Arabinose, C5 Hio O5 O5 Hio Og Sucroses. Saccharose, C12 H22 Oji O12 H22 Oil Maltose, C12 H24 O12 O12 H22 On Lactose, O12 H24 O12 C12 H22 Oij Rafflnose, O18 H42 O21 O18 H32 Oig As above formulated, it is seen that all these bodies, except arabinose, contain 6 atoms of carbon, or a num- ber which is some simple multiple of 6, united to as much hydrogen and oxygen as form in most cases 5, 6 or 11 molecules of water (H 2 O). Being thus composed of car- bon and the elements of water they are termed Carbhy- drates. The mutual convertibility of the carbhydrates is the * These soluble bodies when dried probably lose water which is essential to then composition, as on drying they become insoluble. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 73 easier to understand since it takes place by the loss or gain of several molecules of water. The formulae given are the simplest that accord with the results of analysis. In case of many of the amyloses it is probable that the above formulae should be multi- plied by 2, 4, or 6 , or even more, in order to reach the true molecular weight. Isomerism . — Bodies which — like cellulose and dextrin, or like levii- lose and dextrose — are identical in composition, and yet are character- ized by different properties and modes of occurrence, are termed isom- eric ; they are examples of isoineHsm. These words are of Greek deri- vation, and signify of equal measure. We must suppose that the particles of isomeric bodies which are com- posed of the same kinds of matter, and in the same quantities, exist in different states of arrangement. The mason can build, from a given number of bricks and a certain amount of mortar, a simple wall, an aqueduct, a bridge or a castle. The composition of these unlike struc- tures may be the same, both in kind and quantity ; but the structures themselves differ immensely, from the fact of the diverse arrangement of their materials. In the same manner we may suppose starch to dif- fer from dextrin by a difference in the relative positions of the atoms of carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen in the molecules which compose them. By use of “ structural formulae ” it is sought to represent the different arrangement of atoms in the molecules of isomeric bodies. In case of substances so complex as the sugars, attempts of this kind have but recently met with success. Tlie following formulae exhibit to the chemist the probable differences of constitution between dextrose and levulose. Dextrose. Levulose. H H— C— O H I H— C— O H I C— H I H— C— O H O H— O H H H H— (^— O H h—o H— i-O H H O H H O H H O H To those familiar with advanced Organic Chemistry the foregoing formulae, to some extent, “account for” the chemical characters of these sugars, and explain the different products which they yield under decomposing influences. APPENDIX TO THE CARBHYDRATES. Nearly related to the Carbhydrates are the following substances 74 HOW CROPS GROW. Mannite, C 6 H 14 O 6 , is abundant in the so-called manna of the apoth- ecary which exudes from the bark of several species of ash that grow in the eastern hemisphere {Fraxinus ornus and rotutidij'olia). It likewise exists in the sap of our fruit trees, in edible mushrooms, and sometimes is formed in the fermentation of sugar (viscous fermenta- tion). It appears in minute colorless crystals and has a sweetish taste. It may be obtained from dextrose and levulose by the action of nascent hydrogen as liberated from sodium amalgam and water, ^6^12^6 “h Dulcite, CoHi^Og, is a crystalline substance found in the common cow- wheat {Melampyrum nemorosum) and in Madagascar manna. It is obtained from milk-sugar by the action of sodium amalgam. The isomeres mannite and dulcite, when acted on by nitric acid, are converted into acids which are also isomeric. Mannite yields saccharic acid, which is also formed by treating cane-sugar, dextrose, levulose, dextrin and starch with nitric acid. Dulcite yields, by the same treat- ment, mucic acid, which is likewise obtained from arabin and other gums. Milk-sugar yields both saccharic and mucic acid. Saccharic acid is very soluble in water. Mucic acid is quite insoluble. Both have the formula CgHjoGs- The Pectin-bodies. The juice of many ripe fruits, when mixed with alcohol, yields a jelly-like precipitate which has long been known under the name of pectin. When the firm fiesh of acid winter-fruits is subjected to heat, as in baking or stewing, it sooner or later softens, becomes soluble in water and yields a gummy liquid from which by adding alcohol the same or a similar gelatinous substance is separated. Fremy supposes that in the pulp “ pectose ” exists which is transformed by acids and heat into pectin. Exp. 33.— Express, and, if turbid, filter through muslin the juice of a ripe apple, pear, or peach. Add to the clear liquid its own bulk of alcohol. Pectin is precipitated as a stringy, gelatinous mass, which, on drying, shrinks greatly in bulk, and forms, if pure, a white sub- stance that may be easily reduced to powder, and is readily soluble in cold water. Pectosic and Pectic Acids. These bodies, according to Fremy, com- pose the well-known fruit-jellies. They are both insoluble or nearly so in cold water, and remain suspended in it as a gelatinous mass. Pectosic acid is soluble in hot water, and is supposed to exist in those fruit-jellies which liquefy on heating but gelatinize on cooling. Pec- tic acid is stated to be insoluble in hot water. According to Fremy, pectin is changed into pectosic and pectic acids and finally into meta- pectic acid by the action of heat and during the ripening process. Exp. 35. — Stew a handful of sound cranberries, covered with water, just long enough tpo make them soft. Observe the speedy solution of the firm pulp or “ pectose.” Strain through muslin. The juice contains soluble pectin, which may be precipitated from a small portion by alcohol. Keep the remaining juice heated to near the boiling point in a water bath (i. e., by immersing the vessel containing it in a larger one of boiling water). After a time, which is variable according to the condition of the fruit, and must be ascertained by trial, the juice on cooling or standing solidifies to a jelly, that dissolves on warming, and reappears again on cooling— Fremy’s pectosic acid. By . further THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 75 heating, the juice may form a jelly which is permanent when hot-— pectic acid. Other ripe fruits, as quinces, strawberries, peaches, grapes, apples, etc., may be employed for this experiment, but in any case the time required for the juice to run through these changes cannot be pre- dicted safely, and the student may easily fail in attempting to fol- low them. Scheibler having shown that Fremy’s metapectic acid of beets is arabic acid, it is probable that Fremy’s pectin, pectic acid and pectosic acid of fruits, are bodies similar to or identical with the gums already described. The pectin bodies of fruits have not yet been certainly ob- tained in a state of purity, since the analyses of preparations by vari- ous chemists do not closely agree. The Vegetable Acids. — Nearly every family of the vegetable kingdom, so far as investigated, contains one or more organic acids peculiar to itself. Those of more general occurrence which alone concern us here are few in number and must be noticed very concisely. The vegetable acids rarely occur in plants in the free state, but are for the most part united to metals or to organic bases in the form of salts. The vegetable acids consist of carboxyl, COOH, united generally to a hydrocarbon group. They are monobasic, dibasic or tribasic, according as they contain one, two or three carboxyls. The Monolasic Acids, to be mentioned here, fall into two groups, viz. : Fatty acids and Oxyfatty acids. The Fatty Acids constitute a remarkable ^‘homolo- gous series,’^ the names and formulae of a number of which are here given : Formic Acetic Propionic Butyric Valeric Caproic Oenanthylic “ Caprylic “ Pelargonic “ Capric “ Umbellic “ Laurie “ Tridecylic “ C2 Hg C O O H C3 H7 C O O H C4 Hg C O O H C5 Hji C O O H Cg Hi3 COOH C7 Hi 3 C O O H Cg Hi 7 C O O H Cg H79 C O O H Cio Hoi C O O H Cii H23 C O O H C12 H25 C O O H acid, H, C O O H “ CHoCOOH Found in Pine needles, red ants, guano. Vinegar and many vegetable juices. Yarrow-flowers. Butter,limburger cheese, parsnip seeds. Valerian root, old cheese. Butter, cocoanut oil. (Artificial.) [fusel oil. Butter, cocoanut oil, limburger cheese, Rose-geranium. Butter, cocoanut oil. Seeds of California laurel. Laurel oil, butter, bayberry tallow. (Artificial.) 76 HOW CROPS GROW. Myristic acid,Ci3 H27 C O O H Nutmeg oil. Isocetic “ Ci4 H29 C O O H Seeds of Jatropha. Palmitic “ Cjg Hgj C O O H Butter, tallow, lard, palm oil. Margaric “ Cig H33 C O O H (Artificial.) Stearic “ C17 H35 C O O H Tallow, lard. Nondecylic “ Cjg H07 C O O H (Unknown.) Aracliic “ ^19 H39 C O O H Butter, i^eanut oil. Medullic “ C20 H41 C O O H Marrow of ox. Behenic “ C21 H43 C O O H Oil of Moringa oleifera. C22 H45 C O O H (Unknown.) Lignoceric “ C23 H47 C O O H Beecli-wood tar. Hyenic “ 0,4 H49 C O O H Hyena-fat. C25 H51 C O O H (Unknown.) Cerotic “ €20 Hgg C O O H Beeswax, carnauba wax, wool-fat. It is to be observed that these fatty acids make a nearly complete series, the first of which contains one carbon and two hydrogen atoms, and the last 27 carbon and 54 hydrogen atoms, and that each of the intermediate acids differs from its neighbors by CH 2 . The first two acids in this series are thin, intensely sour, odorous liquids that mix with water in all proportions ; the third to the ninth inclusive are oily liquids whose consistency in- creases and whose sourness and solubility in water dimin- ish with their greater carbon content. The tenth and other acids are at common temperatures nearly tasteless, odorless, and fatty solids, which easily melt to oily liquids whose acid properties are but feebly manifest. Of these acids a few only require further notice. Acetic Acid, C 2 H 4 O 2 , or CH3COOH, formed in the acetic fermentation’’ from cider, malt, wine and whis- ky, alcohol being in each case its immediate source, exists free in vinegar to the extent of about 5 per cent. When pure, it is a strongly acid liquid, blistering the tongue, boiling at 246°, and solidifying at about 60° to a white crystalline mass. In plants, acetic acid is said to exist in small proportion, mostly as acetate of potassium. Butyric Acid, C 4 H 8 O 2 , or CH3CII2CII2COOH, in the free state, occurs in rancid butter, whose disagreeable odor is largely due to its presence. In sweet butter it exists only as a glyceride or fat of agreeable qualities. THE VOLATILE PAKT OF PLANTS. 77 The other acids of this series are mostly found in veg- etable and animal fats or fatty oils. (See p. 85.) OxYFATTY Acids. — The acids of this class differ from the corresponding fatty acids by having an additional atom of oxygen, or by the substitution of OH for H in the latter. There are two acids of this class that may be briefly noticed, viz.: oxyacetic, orglycollic acid, and oxy- propionic or lactic acid. Glycollic Acid, O2H4O3 or HOCH2COOH, exists in the juices of plants (grape-vine), and like acetic acid may be formed by oxidizing alcohol. Lactic, CgHeOg, or CH3CH (OH) COOH, is the acid that is formed in the souring of milk, where it is produced from the milk-sugar by a special organized ferment. It is also formed in the ^Mactic fermentation’’ of cane- sugar, starch and gum, and exists accordingly in sour- kraut and ensilage. The fatty and oxyfatty acids are monobasic^ i.e., they contain one carboxyl, COOH, and each acid forms one salt only, with potassium, for instance, in which the hy- drogen of the carboxyl is replaced by the metal. Thus, potassium acetate is CH3COOK. The oxyfatty acids are especially prone to form anhy- drides by loss of the elements of water. Lactic acid cannot be obtained free from admixed water when its aqueous solutions are evaporated, without being partially converted into an anhydride. Gentle heat up to 270® changes it, with loss of water, into so-called lactolactic acid^^ CeHioOg, a solid, scarcely soluble in water, but that slowly reproduces lactic acid by contact with water, and dissolves in alkalies to form ordinary lactates. Lacto- lactic acid, heated to 290®, loses water with formation of lactide,\ C 6 H 8 O 4 , a solid nearly insoluble in water, but also convertible into lactic acid by water, and into lactates by alkalies. 2 (CaHeOa) = + H^O t CfiHioOs = CeH804 + H^O 78 HOW CROPS GROW. Dibasic Acids . — The acids of this class requiring notice are Oxalic acid^ C2H2O4, or Malonic acid^ C3H4O4, or Succinic acid, C4H6O4, or Malic acid (Oxysucclnic acid), C4H6O5, or Tartaric acid {Dioxysuccinic C4H60g, or acid), The salts formed by union of these acids with metallic bases are either 'primary or secondary^ according as the metal enters into one or two of the carboxyls. Oxalic acid, O2H2O4, exists largely in the common sorrel, and is found in greater or less quantity in nearly all plants. The pure acid presents itself in the form of color- less, brilliant, transparent crystals, not unlike Epsom salts in appearance (Fig. 15), but having an intensely sour taste. Pri mary potassium oxalate (formerly termed acid ox- alate of potash), HOOC — COOK, occasions the sour taste of the juice of sorrel, from which it may be obtained in crystals by evaporating off the water. It may also be prepared by dissolving oxalic acid in water, dividing the solution into two equal parts, neutralizing* one of these by adding solution of potash and then mixing the two solutions and evaporating until crystals form. Secondary potassium oxalate (neutral oxalate of potash), KOOC — COOK, is the result of fully neutralizing oxalic acid with potash solution. It has no sour taste. Primary calcium oxalate exists dissolved in the cells of plants so long as they are in active growth. Second- ary calcium oxalate is extremely insoluble in water, and Fig. 16. COOH (toOH rjT /COOH \cOOH CH2— COOH I^H2— COOH CHo— COOH iH(OH)— COOH CH(OH) COOH (incOH) COOH * As described in Exp. 38 . THE VOLATILE PART OF PLA2STS. 79 very frequently occurs within the plant as microscopic crystals. These are found in large quantity in the ma- ture leaves and roots of the beet, in the root of garden rhubarb, and especially in many lichens. Secondary ammonium oxalate is employed as a test for calcium. Exp. 36. — Dissolve 5 grams of oxalic acid in 50 c. c. of hot water, add solution of ammonia or solid carbonate of ammonium until the odor of the latter slightly prevails, and allow the liquid to cool slowly. Long, needle-like crystals of ammoniwm oxalate separate on cooling, the compound being sparingly soluble in cold water. Preserve for future use. EXP. 37.— Add to any solution of lime, as lime-water (see note, p. 20), or hard well-water, a few drops of solution of ammonium oxalaie. Secondary Oalcium oxalate immediately appears as a white, powdery precipitate, which, from its extreme insolubility, serves to indicate tne presence of the minutest quantities of lime. Add a few drops of hydro- chloric or nitric acid to the calcium oxalate; it disappears. Hence ammonium oxalate is a test for lime only in solutions containing no free mineral acid. (Acetic and oxalic acids, however, have little effect upon the test.) Malonic acid and Succinic acid occur in plants in but small quantities. The former has been found in sugar-beets, the latter in lettuce and unripe grapes. Malic acid, G4H6O5, is the chief sour principle of ap- ples, currants, gooseberries, plums, cherries, strawberries, and most common fruits. It exists in small quantity in a multitude of plants. It is found abundantly in the gar- den rhubarb, and primary potassium malate may be ob- tained in crystals by simply evaporating the juice of the leaf-stalks of this plant. It is likewise abundant as cal- cium salt in the nearly ripe berries of the mountain ash, and in barberries. Calcium malate also occurs in con- siderable quantity in the leaves of tobacco, and is often encountered in the manufacture of maple sugar, separat- ing as a white or gray sandy powder during the evapora- tion of the sap. Pure malic acid is only seen in the chemical laboratory, and presents white, crystalline masses of an intensely sour taste. It is extremely soluble in water. 80 HOW CROPS GROW. Tartaric acid, C4H6O6, is abundant in the grape, from the juice of which, during fermentation, it is de- posited as argol. This, on purification, yields the cream of tartar (hi tartrate of potash) of commerce. Tartrates of po- tassium and calcium exist in small quan- tities in tamarinds, in the unripe berries Fig. 16 . of the mountain ash, in the berries of the sumach, in cu- cumbers, potatoes, pineapples, and many other fruits. The acid itself may be obtained in large glassy crystals (see Fig. 16 ), which are very sour to the taste. Of the Tribasic Acids known to occur in plants, but one need be noticed here, viz., citric acid, c Ho c o o H Cg Hg O7, or d (O H) C O O H C H2 C O O H Citric acid exists in the free state in the juice of the lemon, and in unripe tomatoes. It accompanies malic acid in the currant, gooseberry, cherry, strawberry, and raspberry. It is found in small quantity in tobacco leaves, in the tubers of the artichoke {Helianthus) , in the bulbs of onions, in beet-roots, in coffee-berries, in seeds of lupin, vetch, the pea and bean, and in the needles of the fir tree, mostly as potassium or calcium salt. It also exists in cows’ milk. In the pure state, citric acid forms large transparent or white crystals, very sour to the taste. Relations of the Vegetable Acids to each other ^ and to the Amyloses . — Oxalic, malic, tartaric and citric acids usually occur together in our ordinary fruits, and some of them undergo mutual conversion in the living plant. According to Liebig, the unripe berries of the mountain ash contain much tartaric acid, which, as the fruit ripens, is converted into malic acid. Tartaric acid can be artificially transformed into malic acid, and this into succinic acid. When citric, malic and tartaric acids are boiled with nitric acid, or heated with caustic potash, they all yield oxalic acid. Cellulose, starch, dextrin, the sugars, yield oxalic acid when heated THE VOLATILE PART OE PLANTS. 81 with potash or nitric acid. Commercial oxalic acid is thus made from sawdust. Gum (Arabic), sugar and starch yield tartaric acid by the action of nitric acid. Definition of Acids, Bases, and Salts. — In the popular sense, an acid is any body having a sour taste. It is, in fact, true that all sour substances are acids, but all acids are not sour, some being tasteless, others bitter, and some sweet. A better characteristic of an acid is its capability of forming salts by its interaction with iases. The strong- est acids, i. e., those bodies whose acid characters are most highly developed, if soluble, so as to have any effect on the nerves of taste, are sour, viz., sulphuric acid, phos- phoric acid, nitric acid, etc. Bases are the opposite of acids. The strongest bases, when soluble, are bitter and biting to the taste, and cor- rode the skin. Potash, soda, lime, and ammonia are ex- amples. Magnesia, oxide of iron, and many other com- pounds of metals with oxygen, are insoluble bases, and hence destitute of taste. Potash, soda, and ammonia are termed alhalies ; lime and magnesia, alkali-earths. Salts are compounds that result from the mutual ac- tion of acids and bases. Thus, in Exp. 20, the salt, cal- cium phosphate, was produced by bringing together phosphoric acid, and the base, lime. In Exp. 37, cal- cium oxalate was made in a similar manner. Common salt — in chemical language, sodium chloride — is formed when caustic soda is mixed with hydrochloric acid, water being, in this case, produced at the same time. NaOH + HCl = NaCl -f HjO Sodium hydroxide. Hydrochloric acid. Sodium chloride. Water. In general, salts having a metallic base are formed by substituting the metal for the hydrogen of the acid ; or if an organic acid, for the hydrogen that is united to oxy- gen, i.e., of carboxyl, COOH. Ammonia, NEg, and many organic bases unite directly to acids in forming salts. 6 83 HOW CHOPS GROW. NH3 Ammonia. NHo Ammonia. + HCl Hydrochloric acid. -f CH3COOH Acetic acid. NH4a Ammonium chloride.^ CH3COONH4 Ammonium Acetate. Test for acids and Many vegetable colors are altered by sol- uble acids or soluble bases (alkalies), in such a manner as to answer the purpose of distinguishing these two classes of bodies. A solution of cochineal may be employed. It has a ruby-red color when concen- trated, but, on mixing with much pure water, becomes orange or yel- lowish-orange. Acids do not affect this color, while alkalies turn it to an intense carmine or violet-carmine, which is restored to orange by acids. Exp. 38. — Prepare tincture t of cochineal by pulverizing 3 grams of cochineal, and shaking frequently with a mixture of 50 c. c. of strong alcohol and 200 c. c. of water. After a day or two, pour off the clear liquid for use. To a cup of water add a few drops of strong sulphuric acid, and to an- other similar quantity add as many drops of ammonia. To these liquids add separately 5 drops of cochineal tincture, observing the coloration in each case. Divide the dilute ammonia into two portions, and pour into one of them the dilute acid, until the carmine color just passes into orange. Should excess of acid have been incautiously used, add am- monia, until the carmine reappears, and destroy it again by new por- tions of acid, added dropwise. The acid and base thus neutralize each other, and the solution contains sulphate of ammonia, but no free acid or base. It will be found that the orange-cochineal indicates very mi- nute quantities of ammonia, and the carmine-cochineal correspond- ingly small quantities of acid. In the formation of salts, the acids and bases more or less neutralize each other^s properties., and their com- pounds, when soluble, have a less sour or less acrid taste, and act less vigorously on vegetable colors than the acids or bases themselves. Some soluble salts have no taste at all resembling either their base or acid, and have no effect on vegetable colors. This is true of common salt, glauber salts or sulphate of sodium, and saltpeter or nitrate of potassium. Others exhibit the properties of their base, though in a reduced degree. Carbonate of am- monium, for example, has much of the odor, taste, and * Also termed ammonic chloride, ammonia hydrochlorate, ammonia hydrochloride, and formerly muriate of ammonia. t Tinctures, in the language of the apothecary, are alcoholic solutions. Tincture of litmus (procurable of the apothecary), or of dried red cab- bage, may also be employed. Litmus is made red by soluble acids, and blue by soluble bases. With red cabbage, acids develop a purple, and the bases a green color. THE VOLATILE PAKT OF PLANTS. 83 effect on vegetable colors that belong to ammonia. Car- bonate of sodium has the taste and other properties of caus- tic soda in a greatly mitigated form. On the other hand, sulphates of aluminum, iron, and copper, have slightly acid characters. 5. Fats and Oils (Wax). — We have only space here to notice this important class of bodies in a very general ^ manner. In all plants and nearly all parts of plants we find some representatives of this group ; but it is chiefly in certain seeds that they occur most abundantly. Thus the seeds of hemp, flax, colza, cotton, bayberry, peanut, butternut, beech, hickory, almond, sunflower, etc., con- tain 10 to 70 per cent of oil, which may be in great part removed by pressure. In some plants, as the common bayberry and the tallow-tree of Nicaragua, the fat is solid at ordinary temperatures, and must be extracted by aid of heat ; while, in most cases, the fatty matter is liquid. The cereal grains, especially oats and maize, con- tain oil in appreciable quantity. The mode of occur- rence of oil in plants is shown in Fig. 17, which repre- sents a highly magnified section of the flax-seed. The oil exists as minute, transparent globules in the cells, /. From these seeds the oil may be completely extracted by ether, benzine, or sulphide of car- bon, which dissolve all fats with readiness, but scarcely affect the other vegetable principles. Many plants yield small quanti- ties of wax, which often gives a glossy coat to their leaves, or forms a bloom upon their fruit. The lower leaves of the oat-plant at the time of blossom contain, in the dry state, 10 per cent of fat and wax (Arendt). Scarcely two oocoa Fig. 17. of these oils, fats, or kinds of wax, are exactly alike in 84 HOW CROPS GROW. their properties. They differ more or less in taste, odor, and consistency, as well as in their chemical composition. The ‘^oils” are the simplest in chemical composition, and have the lowest melting points. The fats’’ have larger content of carbon, and higher points of fusion. The varieties of wax are most complex in composition, and have the highest melting points and greatest content of carbon. These differences are mostly gradational. In chemical constitution these bodies are alike. Exp. 39.— Place a handful of fine and fresh corn or oatmeal, which has been dried for an hour or so at a heat not exceeding 212°, in a bottle. Pour on twice its bulk of ether, cork tightly, and agitate frequently for half an hour. Drain off the liquid (filter, if need be) into a clean porce- lain dish, and allow the ether to evaporate. A yellowish oil remains, which, by gently warming for some time, loses the smell of ether and becomes quite pure. The fatty oils must not be confounded with the ethe- real^ essential, ox volatile oils, which, however, do not occur to much extent in agricultural plants. The former can not evaporate except at a high temperature, and when brought upon paper leave a permanent ^‘grease spot.” The latter readily volatilize, leaving no trace of their presence. The former, when pure, are without smell or taste. The latter usually possess marked odors, which adapt many of them to use as perfumes. In the animal body, fat (in some insects, wax) is formed or appropriated from the food, and accumulates in con- siderable quantities. How to feed an animal so as to cause the most rapid and economical fattening is one of the most important questions of agricultural chemistr}". However greatly the various fats may differ in external characters, they are all mixtures of a few elementary fats. The most abundant and commonly-occurring fats, espe- cially those which are ingredients of the food of man and domestic animals — e.g., tallow, olive oil, and butter — con- sist mainly of three substances, which we may briefly notice; These elementary fats are Stearin, Palmitin, THE VOLATILE PART OE PLANTS. 85 and Olein^^ and they consist of carbon, oxygen, and hy- drogen, the first-named element being greatly prepon- derant. Stearin is represented by the formula CstHhoOs. It is the most abundant ingredient of the common fats, and exists in largest proportion in the harder kinds of tallow. ExP. 40.— Heat mutton or beef tallow in a bottle that may be tightly corked, with ten times its bulk of concentrated ether, until a clear solution is obtained. Let cool slowly, when stearin will crystallize out in pearly scales. Palmitin, CsiHgsOe, receives its name from the palm oil, of Africa, in which it is a large ingredient. It forms a good part of butter, and is one of the chief constituents of beeswax, and of bayberry tallow. Olein, C57H104O6, is the liquid ingredient of fats, and occurs most abundantly in the oils. It is prepared from olive oil by cooling down to the freezing point, when the stearin and the palmitin solidify, leaving the o^ein still in the liquid state. other elementary fats, viz., butyrin, laurln, myristin, etc., occur in small quantity in butter, and in various vegetable oils. Flaxseed oil contains linolein; castor oil, ricinolein, etc. We have already given the formulae of the principal fats, but for our purposes, a better idea of their composi- tion may be gathered from a centesimal statement, viz. : CENTESIMAL COMPOSITION OF THE ELEMENTARY FATS. Stearin. Palmitin. Olein. Carbon 76.6 75.9 77.4 Hydrogen ....12.4 12.2 11.8 Oxygen ....10.0 11.9 10.8 100.0 100.0 100.0 Saponification , — The fats are characterized by forming soaps when heated with strong potash or soda-lye. They are by this means decomposed, and give rise to fatty * Margarin, formerly thought to be a chemically-distinct fat, is a mix- ture of stearin and palmitin. Oleomargarine is the commercial designa- tion* of an artificially-obtained mixture of fats, animal or vegetable, that has nearly the consistence of dairy butter. . . . . . . . .i 86 HOW CROPS GROW. acids^ which remain combined with the alkali-metal, and to glycerin, a substance which acts as a base. The fats are therefore termed glycerides. Exp. 41.— Heat a bit of tallow with strong solution of caustic potash until it completely disappears, and a soap, soluble in water, is obtained. To one-half the hot solution of soap, add hydrochloric acid until the lat- ter predominates. An oil will separate which gathers at the top of the liquid, and, on cooling, solidifies to a cake. This is not, however, the original fat. It has a different melting point, and a different chem- ical composition. It is composed of the tliree fatty acids, corres- ponding to the elementary fats from which it was produced. When saponified by the action of potash, stearin yields stearic acid, CigHgeOa ; palmitin yields palmitic acid, C16H32O2 ; and olein gives oleic acid, O18H34O2.* The so-called stearin candles are a mixture of stearic and palmitic acids. The glycerin, CgHgOs, that is simul- taneously produced, remains dissolved in the liquid. Glycerin is found in commerce in a nearly pure state, as a colorless, syrupy liquid, having a pleasant, sweet taste. The chemical act of saponification consists in the re-arrangement of the elements of one molecule of fat and three molecules of water into three molecules of fatty acid, and one molecule of glycerin. Palmitin. Water. Palmitic acid. Glycerin. ^6iH 98O0 -f- 3 (H 2 O) = 3 (C 10 H 32 O 2 ) -f- CsHgOs Saponification is likewise effected by the influence of strong acids and by heating with water alone to a temperature of near 400° F. Ordinary soap is nothing more than a mixture of stearate, palmitate, and oleate of potasssium or of sodium, with or without glycerin. Com- mon soft soap consists of the potassium compounds of the above- named acids, mixed with glycerin and water. Hard soap is usually the corresponding sodium-compound, free from glycerin. When soft soap is boiled with common salt (chloride of sodium), hard soap and chlo- ride of potassium are formed by transposition of the ingredients. On cooling, hard-soap forms a solid cake upon the liquid, and the glycerin remains dissolved in the latter. Relations of Fats to Carhliydrates. — The oil or fat of plants is in many cases a product of the transformation of starch or other member of the cellulose group, for the oily seeds, when immature, contain starch, which van- ♦ Oleic acid differs from stearic acid in containing two atoms less of hydrogen, and is one of a series that bear this relation to the fatty acids of corresponding content of carbon. THE VOLATILE PAKT OF PLAi^TS. 87 ishes as they ripen, and in the sugar-cane the quantity of wax is said to be largest when the sugar is least abund- ant, and vice versa, in germination the oil of the seed is converted back again into starch, sugar, etc. The Estimation of Fat (including wax) is made by warming the pul- verized and dry substance repeatedly with renewed quantities of ether, or sulphide of carbon, as long as the solvent takes up anything. On evaporating the solutions, the fat remains, and after drying thorough- ly, may be weighed. The ether extract thus obtained is usually accom- panied by a small amount of other substances, especially chlorophyll and lecithin, and is hence properly termed crude fat. PROPORTIONS OF CRUDE FAT IN VARIOUS VEGETABLE PRODUCTS. Per cent. Per cent. Meadow grass 0.8 Turnip 0.1 Red clover (green) — Wheat kernel. 1.6 Cabbage 0.4 Oat “ Meadow hay — 3.0 Maize “ 7.0 Clover hay 3.2 Pea “ 3.0 W^heat straw 1.5 Cotton seed... 34.0 Oat straw 2.0 Flax “ . . . 34.0 Wheat bran 1.5 Colza “ ... Potato tuber 0.3 6. The Albuminoids oh Pboteids.— -The bodies of this class essentially differ from those of the groups hith- erto noticed, in the fact of their containing, in addition to carbon, oxygen, and hydrogen, 15 to 18 per cent of nitrogen^ with a small quantity of sulphury and, in some cases, perhaps phosphorus. These bodies, though found in some proportion in all parts of plants, being everywhere necessary to growth, are chiefly accumulated in the seeds, especially in those of the cereal and leguminous grains. The albuminoids or proteids"^ that occur in plants are so similar, in many characters, to those which constitute a large portion of every animal organism, that we may advantageously consider them in connection with the latter. * The nomenclature of these substances is unavoidably confused. They are often termed nitrogenous or nitrogenized bodies, also albu- minous bodies, and protein bodies. The term albuminoids has been latterly restricted, by some authors, to the substances of which gela- tine is a type. The word albuminates is applied to syntonin and casein. 88 HOW CROPS GROW. Three familiar representatives of this class of bodies are, albumin^ or the white of egg ; fibrin^ or the clot of blood, and casein^ which yields the curd of milk. General Characters. — Many of these substances occur in two very distinct modifications, one form being soluble in water, or in highly-diluted, acids or alkalies, or in salt- solutions, the other insoluble in these liquids. Some of the soluble proteids we find naturally dissolved in the juices of living plants and animals. Some may be obtained in the solid form by evaporating off at a very gentle heat the water which is naturally associated with them. They then appear as nearly colorless or yellow- ish, amorphous solids, destitute of odor or taste, which dissolve again in water, but are insoluble in alcohol. Soluble compounds of proteids with magnesium or iron occur in plants, or may be obtained from the blood of animals, in the form of white or red crystals. Solutions of most of the albuminoids are readily coagu- lated by heat and by concentrated mineral acids, the albuminoids being thereby themselves chemically changed and made insoluble. Some coagulate spontaneously. The insoluble albuminoids^ some of which also occur naturally in plants and animals, are, when purified as much as possible, white, flocky, lumpy or fibrous bodies, quite odorless and tasteless. The albuminoids, when subjected to heat, melt and burn with a smoky flame and a peculiar odor — that of burnt hair or horn — while a shining charcoal remains which is difficult to consume. Tests for the Albuminoids.— The, chemist employs the behavior of the albuminoids towards a number of reagents* as tests for their pres- ence. Some of these are so delicate and characteristic as to allow the * Reagents are substances commonly employed for the recognition of bodies, or, generally, to produce chemical changes. All chemical phenomena result from the mutual action of at least two elements, which thus act and react on each other. Hence the substance that excites chemical changes is termed a reagent, and the phenomena or results of its application are called reactions. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 89 distinction of this class of substances from all others, even in micro- scopic observations. 1. Solution of iodine colors them intensely yellow or bronze. 2. Warm and strong hydrochloric acid colors these bodies blue, violet, or brown, or, if applied in large excess, dissolves them to a liquid of these colors. 3. In contact with nitric acid, especially when hot, they are stained a deep and vivid yellow. Silk and wool, which consist largely of pro- teids, are commonly dyed or printed yellow by means of nitric acid. 4. A solution of mercuric nitrate in excess of nitric acid,* tinges them of a deep red color. This test enables us to detect albumin, for exam- ple, even where it is dissolved in 20,000 parts of water. 5. With caustic soda and very dilute solution of copper sulphate^ successively applied, the proteids give a violet color which is intensi- fied by warming. (Biuret test.) The Albumins are soluble in water; the solutions as naturally occurring, unless very dilute, are coagulated by heat. Egg Albumin , — The white of a hen’s egg on drying yields about 12 per cent of albumin in a state of tol- erable purity. The fresh white of eggs serves to illus- trate the peculiarities of this substance, and to exhibit the deportment of the albuminoids generally toward the above-named reagents. Exp. 42.— Beat or whip the white of an egg so as to destroy the deli- cate transparent membrane in the cells of which the albumin is held, and agitate a portion of it with water ; observe that it mostly dissolves in the latter. The solution is turbid from presence of globulin. Exp. 43.— Heat a part of the undiluted white of egg in a tube or cup. At 165° F. it becomes opaque, white, and solid (coagulates), and is con- verted into the insoluble modification. A higher heat is needful to coagulate solutions of albumin, in proportion as they are diluted with water. Exp. 44.— Add strong alcohol to a portion of the solution of albumin of Exp. 42. It precipitates the albumin, which for a time remains solu- ble in water, but later coagulates and becomes insoluble. Exp. 45. — Observe that albumin is coagulated by strong acids applied in small quantity, especially by nitric acid. Exp. 46. — Put a little albumin, either soluble or coagulated, into each of five test tubes. To one, add solution of iodine ; to a second, strong hydrochloric acid; to a third, nitric acid; to a fourth, nitrate of mer- cury, and to the last a few drops of solution of copper sulphate, and then a little caustic soda or potash solution. Observe the characteristic colorations that appear immediately, or after a time, as described above. In the last four cases the reaction is hastened by a gentle heat. * This solution, known as Millon’s reagent, is prepared by dissolving mercury in its own weight of nitric acid of sp. gr. 1.4, heating toward the close of the process, and finally adding to the liquid twice its bulk of water. 90 HOW CROPS GROW. Serum Albumin occurs dissolved in the blood, in milk, and in nearly all the liquids of the healthy animal body ex- cept the urine. Its characters are slightly different from those of egg-albumin. The albumin of the blood may be separated by heating blood-serum (the clear yellow liquid that floats above the clot). The albumin of milk coagulates when milk-serum (whey) is heated to near boiling. On boiling entire milk, albumin coagulates, and, mixed with fat and casein, is deposited as a tough coating on the sides of the vessel. Animal albumin remains, when its solutions are evap- orated at a temperature below 140“ F., as a yellowish trans- lucent and friable solid, which easily dissolves in water. Vegetabh Albumin , — In the juices of all plants is found in small quantity a substance which agrees in many respects with animal albumin, and has been termed vegetable albumin. The clear juice of the potato tuber (which may be procured by grating potatoes, squeezing the pulp in a cloth, and letting the liquor thus obtained stand in a cool place until the starch has deposited) con- tains such a body in solution, as may be shown by heat- ing to near the boiling point, when a coagulum separates, which, after boiling successively with alcohol and ether to remove fat and coloring matters, in its chemical reac- tions and composition closely approaches the coagulated albumin of eggs. The juice of succulent vegetables, as cabbage, yields a similar substance in larger quantity, though less pure, by the same treatment. Water which has been agitated for some time in con- tact with flour of wheat, rye, oats, or barley, is found by the same method to have extracted an albuminoid from these grains. The coagulum, thus prepared from any of these sources, exhibits the reactions characteristic of the albuminoids, when put in contact with nitrate of mercury, nitric or hydrochloric acid. THE VOLATILE PART OE PLANTS. 91 Exp. 47. — Prepare imimre vegetable albumin from potatoes, cabbage, or flour, as above described, and apply tlie nitrate of mercury test. As already intimated, albumin is chemically changed or decomposed in the process of coagulation. Coagu- lated albumin is not readily dissolved by dilute acids or by dilute aqueous solutions of alkali. The so-called vegetable albumin is mostly known only after coagulation by heat, and has been but imperfectly studied. According to Eitthausen, the coagulum ob- tained by heating the juice of potato tubers or the aque- ous extracts of peas and horse-beans ( Vicia faba) is solu- ble in dilute potash and in acetic acid; it is therefore not albumin. Sidney Martin reports a genuine albumin in the juice of the papaw, but its composition has not been determined. Fibrin . — Animal Fibrin is insoluble in water, alco- hol and salt-solutions ; it swells up in dilute acids, dis- solves in alkalies, and is coagulated by heat. The blood of the higher animals, when in the body or when fresh drawn, is perfectly fluid. Shortly after it is taken from the veins it partially solidifies — it coagulates or becomes clotted. It hereby separates into two por- tions, a clear, pale-yellow liquid— the serum — and the clot. As already stated, the serum contains albumin. On persistently squeezing and washing the clot with water, the coloring matter of the blood is removed, and a white stringy mass remains, which consists chiefly of fibrin, being a decomposition-product of another albu- minoid, fibrinogen. In very dilute hydrochloric acid, fibrin swells up, but does not dissolve. When freshly prepared, it absorbs 'oxygen from the air and gives off carbon dioxide. Heat- ing to 176° to 212° coagulates and shrinks it, and ren- ders it less elastic and incapable of absorbing oxygen. Exp. 48. — Observe the separation of blood into sernm and clot; coag- ulate the albumin of the former by heat, and test it with warm hydro- chloric acid. Tie up the clot in a piece of muslin, and squeeze and 93 HOW CROPS GROW. wash in water until coloring matter ceases to run off. .Warm it with nitric acid as a test. Flesh- Fibrin , — If a piece of lean beef or other dead animal muscle be repeatedly squeezed and washed in water, the coloring matters are gradually removed and a white residue is obtained which resembles blood-fibrin in its external characters, and as it represents the fibers of the original muscle, and was supposed to be a simple albuminoid, it was formerly designated fiesh-fibrin. It is, however, a mixture consisting largely of myosin (see p. 97). It mostly dissolves in very dilute hydrochloric acid to a clear liquid, from which addition of much com- mon salt, or of a little alkali, throws down syutonin. The term fiesh-fibrin is therefore no longer properly em- ployed to designate a distinct chemical substance. Vegetable fibrin , — When wheat-fiour or rye-fiour is mixed with a little water to a thick dough, and this is washed and kneaded for some time in water, the starch and albumin are mostly removed, and a yellowish tena- cious mass remains, which bears the name gluteyi. When wheat is slowly chewed, the saliva carries off the starch and other matters, and the gluten mixed with bran is left behind — well-known to country lads as wheat- gum.’’ Exp. 49.— Wet a handful of good, fresh, wheat-flour slowly with a lit- tle water to a sticky dough, and squeeze this under a fine stream of water until the latter runs off clear. Heat a portion of this gluten with Millon’s reagent. Gluten is a mixture of several albuminoids, and con- tains also some starch and fat. When boiled with alco- hol it is partially dissolved.* The portion insoluble in ■ • * The dissolved portion Ritthausen found to consist of two distinct albuminoid or rather glutinoid bodies, viz. : Gliadin, or vegetable glue, is very soluble in water and alcohol. It strongly resembles animal glue arid chiefly gives to wheat dough its tenacious qualities. Mucedin resembles gliadin, but is less soluble in strong alcohol, and is insoluble in water. When moist, it is yellowish-white in color, has a silky luster, and slimy consistence. It exists also in gluten made from rye grain. (Ritthausen, Jour.filr Prakt. Chem., 88, 141, and 99, 463.) THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 93 strong alcohol Liebig first designated as vegetalle fibrin, Kitthausen found this to be a mixture of two bodies, which he distinguished as gluten-casein and gluten-fibrin. The latter is extracted from gluten by hot weak alcohol and separates on partially removing the alcohol by evap- oration. The albuminoids of crude gluten dissolve in very dilute potash-solu- tion (i to 1 parts potash to 1,000 parts of water), and the liquid, after standing some days at rest, may be poured off from any residue of starch. On adding acetic acid in slight excess, the purified albuminoids are separated in the solid state. By extracting successively with weak, with strong, and with absolute alcohol, the gluten-casein of Ritthausen remains undissolved. On evaporating the alcoholic solution to one-half, there separates, on cooling, a brownish-yellow mass. This, when treated with absolute alcohol, leaves gluten-fibrin nearly pure. Vegetable fibrin is readily soluble in hot dilute alcohol, but slightly so in cold dilute, and not at all in absolute al- cohol. On prolonged heating with alcohol, it becomes in- soluble in that liquid. It does not dissolve in water. It has no fibrous structure like animal fibrin, but forms, when dry, a tough, horn-like mass. In composition it approaches washed muscle, but differs considerably from blood-fibrin. Wheat contains or yields* but a small proportion of fibrin and less appears to exist in hard than in the soft wheats. Eye contains less than wheat. Barley, from which no gluten can be got, yields to alcohol a small pro- portion of fibrin. Maizefibrin, Zein , — The meal of Indian corn, unlike that of wheat and rye, when made into a dough, forms no gluten, but it yields to warm, weak alcohol some 7 per cent of fibrin quite similar to that from wheat, though of somewhat different composition. * Weyl and Bischof believe that gluten does not pre-exist in wheat and rye, just as fibrin does not exist in living blood, but is a result of chemical change during the wetting and kneading of the flour to a dough. According to them a strong solution of common salt extracts .from wheat flour vegetable globulin (see p. 97), and the residue, when kneaded with water, forms no gluten. If, however, the salt solution of globulin, in contact with the flour, is largely diluted with water, the noiir will yield gluten by kneading. 94 HOW CHOPS GROW. Casein . — Animal Casein is the peculiar albuminoid of milk, in which it exists dissolved to the amount usually of 3 to 6 per cent. By saturating milk with magnesium sulphate the casein separates as an opaque white precipi- tate. Thus obtained it is freely soluble in water. Casein is also precipitated from milk by adding a little acetic or other acid, but is then nearly insoluble in water, has a decided acid reaction, and reddens blue litmus. The spontaneous curdling of milk, after standing at or- dinary temperatures for some time, appears to be directly due to the lactic acid which develops from milk-sugar as the milk sours. When milk is swallowed by a mamma- lian animal it curdles directly, and in the making of cheese the casein of milk is coagulated by the use of rennet, which is an infusion of the membrane lining the calf’s stomach. Coagulated casein, though insoluble in water, dissolves in very dilute acids, and also in very dilute alkalies. The coherent cheese curd which is separated from milk by rennet is doubtless a decomposition-product of casein, and carries with it a considerable portion of the phosphates and other salts of the milk. These salts are not found in the casein precipitated by acids, being kept in solution by the latter, but casein appears to contain a small amount of phosphorus (equivalent to 0.9 per cent phosphoric oxide) in organic combination. Skim-inilk cheese, when new, consists mainly of coagulated casein with a little fat. Cheese made from entire milk contains most of the fat of the milk. Exp. 50. — Observe the coagulation of casein when milk is trea+ed with a few drops of dilute hydrochloric acid. Test the curd with nitrate of mercury. Exp. 51.— Boil milk with a little magnesium sulphate (Epsom salts) until it curdles. Vegetable Casein. — Several distinct substances have been described as vegetable caseins. Our knowledge with regard to them is in many important respects very defi- cient. Even their elementary composition is a matter of uncertainty. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 95 Gluten- Casein , — That part of the gluten of wheat which is insoluble in cold alcohol is digested in a highly dilute solution of potash, and the clear liquid is made faintly acid by acetic acid. The curdy white precipitate thus obtained, after washing with water, alcohol and ether, and dried, is the gluten-casein of Eitthausen. It is insoluble in water, and in solutions of common salt, easily soluble in w^eak alkalies and coagulated by acids. Eitthausen obtained this body from wheat, rye, barley, and buckwheat. Legumin is the name that has been applied to the chief albuminoid of oats, peas, beans, lupins, vetches, and other legumes. It is extracted from the pulverized seeds by dilute alkalies, and is thrown down from these solutions by acids. From some leguminous seeds it may be partially extracted by pure water, probably because of the presence of alkali-phosphates which serve to dissolve it. It is generally mixed with conglutin, from which it may be separated by soaking in weak brine (a 5 per cent solution of common salt). Thus obtained, it is insoluble in pure water and in brine, but soluble in dilute alkalies, and has a decided acid reaction. Legumin, as existing in the horse-bean ( Vida fal?a), is soluble in brine, but after solu- tion in alkali and precipitation with acids, is insoluble in salt solution. The casein, animal or vegetable, that is thrown down from salt-solution by acids is evidently a chemical compound of the original proteid with the acid (acid-proteid). Exp. 52.— Prepare a solution of vegetable casein from cruslied peas, almonds, or pea-nuts, by soaking them for some hours in warm water, to which a few drops of dilute ammonia-water or potash-lye has been added, and allowing the liquid to settle clear. Precipitate the casein by addition of an acid to the solution. The Chinese are said to prepare a vegetable cheese by boiling peas to a pap, straining the liquor, adding gypsum until coagulation occurs, and treating the curd thus ob- tained in the same manner as practiced with milk-cheese, 96 HOW CROPS GROW. viz.: salting, pressing, and keeping until the odor and taste of cheese are developed. It is cheaply sold in the streets of Canton under the name of Tao-foo, Vegetable casein appears to occur in small quantity in the potato, and many plants ; and may be exhibited by adding a few drops of acetic acid to turnip juice, for instance, which has been freed from albumin by boiling and filtering. The Globulins are insoluble in water, but dissolve in neutral salt-solutions. Some dissolve only in salt-solu- tions of moderate strength and are thrown down from these solutions by more salt. Others are soluble in sat- urated salt-solutions. They are coagulated by heat. Some animal globulins may first be noticed. Vitellin is obtained from the yolk of eggs ; fat and pigment are first removed by ether, and the white residue is dissolved in a solution of common salt (1 of salt to 10 of water). Addition of water to the filtered solution separates the vitellin as a white, flocky mass. Paragloibulin exists in blood serum, and may be thrown down by saturating the serum with magnesium sulphate. It may be obtained in transparent microscopic disks that are probably crystalline. Its solutions in brine coagulate by heat, like albumin. Fibrinogen . — When blood fresh from the veins of the horse is mixed directly with a saturated aqueous solution of magnesium sulphate, fibrinogen dissolves, and the liquid, after filtering from the red corpuscles, upon mix- ing with a saturated brine of common salt, deposits this body in white flocks, which unite to a tough, elastic mass. Its solutions in brine coagulate at a lower tem- perature than those of paraglobulin. Fresh-drawn blood, after standing a short time, coag- ulates of itself to a more or less firm clot. Under the microscope this process is seen to consist in the rapid formation of an intricate net-work of delicate threads or fibrils. These are fibrin, and come from the coagulation THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 97 of fibrinogen. Coagulation here appears to be indueed by a ferment whose effect is suspended by strong saline solutions, but is renewed when these are mixed with much water. This ferment occasions decomposition of the fibrinogen, fibrin being one of the products. The fibrin-ferment is supplied from ruptured white blood- corpuscles. The chemical composition of fibrinogen and fibrin, as determined by analysis, is quite the same. Myosin , — Lean beef or other dead muscle-tissue, after mincing and washing with water to remove coloring mat- ters, is soaked in 10 per cent salt-solution. Myosin dis- solves and is precipitated from the filtered brine by diluting with water. It dissolves also in dilute hydrochloric acid and in dilute potash solution. Strong hydrochloric acid converts it into syntonin. Myosin does not exist in liv- ing muscle, but is formed after death, during rigor mor- tis, from the juices of the muscles by a process of coag- ulation. Its formation is accompanied by the develop- ment of lactic and carbonic acids. Myosin is the chief ingredient of what was formerly known as muscle-fibrin. Vegetable Globulins occur abundantly in seeds where they are chief ingredients of the so-called aleurone or protein-granules. From these protein-granules, or from the pulverized seeds, the globulins are extracted by salt- solutions and by weak alkalies. The globulin which water alone extracts from many seeds is dissolved by help of the salts, which are there present. Such saline ex- tracts are eoagulated by heat and thus globulins have figured, no doubt, as vegetable albumin.’’ Some glob- ulins are only known in the amorphous or granular state ; others occur as crystals. Conglutin exists abundantly, according to Eitthausen, in the seeds of peach, almond, lupin, radish, pea-nut, hickory-nut, and hazel-nut, where it is usually associated with legumin. It may be separated by weak brine, in which it is invariably soluble, while legumin, after sepa- 7 98 HOW CHOPS GROW. ration from alkali-solutions, is undissolved by brine. The conglutin obtained from lupins and pea-nuts differs some- what from that found in the hazel-nut, and in almond and peach seeds. Conglutin cannot be crystallized from salt-solutions, as readily happens with vegetable vitellin. Vegetable Vitellin , — Applying this designation to al- buminoids which are insoluble in water, but dissolve in saturated salt-solutions, and are thence precipitated by water, we find vitellin more or less abundantly in seeds of squash, hemp, sunflower, lupin, bean, pea. Brazil-nut, castor-bean, and various other plants. It may be extracted from squash seeds by common-salt-solution (of 10 per cent) or dilute alkali. Diluting the brine with water or neutralizing the alkali with acids precipitates the vitellin, which, after washing with water, alcohol and ether, may be obtained in crystals (microscopic octahedrons) by dis- solving in warm brine and slowly cooling. From seeds of hemp and castor-bean Eitthausen obtained crystals identical in appearance and composition with those of squash seeds, but soluble in water, probably because of the presence of alkali salts. Vegetable Myosin , — Weyl and Bischof consider that cereal and leguminous seeds contain or yield myosin anal- ogous to muscle-myosin, which differs from vitellin (and conglutin) in being precipitated from its solution in weak brine by saturating the same with salt. They find that Avheat-flonr contains but little if any proteid besides myosin, and that when this is removed from the flour by salt-solution or by very weak soda-lye or by hydrochloric acid of 0.1%, the residue is incapable of yielding gluten. Gluten is therefore a decomposition-product of myosin. These results are confirmed by the recent work of Mar- tin {Jour, of Physiology, 1887). Zoeller found that the pulp of potatoes, after starch and soluble matters had been removed by copious washings with water, yielded to 10% salt-solution an albuminoid which separated when the THE VOLATILE PART OF PLAOTS. 99 brine was saturated by addition of salt in excess. He also precipitated myosin from the juice of the tubers by sat- urating it with salt. The myosins are precipitated byconversion into alkali- proteids, when their brine-solutions are deprived of salt by dialysis or when these solutions are kept for some hours at 100° F. (Sidney Martin.) Vegetable Paraglobulm is recently stated to exist in papaw-juice^ and in the seeds of lequirity, Abrus preca- torius. It is distinguished from myosin by requiring a higher temperature for coagulation from salt-solutions and in not suffering conversion into an insoluble alkali- proteid by dialysis or long heating to 100° F. (Martin.) Acid-Proteids are bodies formed from proteids by tlie prolonged action of acids. They are insoluble in water, alcohol and brines, but easily soluble in dilute acids or alkalies, and are precipitated by neutralizing these solu- tions. The solutions of acid-proteids in acids are not co- agulable by heat. The albumins and globulins are grad- ually con^^erted into acid-proteids by cold, highly dilute acids, and more rapidly by stronger acids and gentle heat. Syntonin is the acid-proteid resulting from solution of muscle-flesh, or myosin, in weak hydrochloric acid, and is thrown down when the solution is neutralized by an alkali, as a white gelatinous substance. Acid-proteids may exist in seeds such as the oat, lupin, pea, beau, etc., which contain so much free acid, or acid salt, that the water extract is strongly acid to test-papers. Alkali-Proteids, or Albuminates. — The action of dilute alkali-solutions on most proteids converts them into bodies which, like acid-proteids, are insoluble in water and salt-solutions, but soluble in dilute acids and alkalies, and are thrown down from these solutions by neutralization. Dilute acids do not convert them into acid-proteids. Alkali-proteids are said to exist gener- ally in the young cells of the animal, and may also occur 100 HOW CHOPS GROW. in plants in the alkaline juices of the cambium. The vegetable caseins/’ viz.^ legumin and gluten-casein, as they occur in the alkaline juices or extracts of plants, are probably bodies of this class, and when precipitated by acids unite to the latter, forming compounds with an acid reaction. Casein of milk has been by some consid- ered to be an alkali-proteid, but is probably distinct. Proteoses and Peptones. — These terms designate bodies that result from the chemical alteration of albu- minoids, under the influence of ferments” which exist in plants, but which have been most fully studied as they occur in the digestive apparatus of animals. The albuminoids, as found in plants, are mostly insol- uble in the vegetable juices, and those which are soluble (probably because of the presence of salts, acids or alka- lies) are mostly incapable of freely penetrating the cell- membranes which inclose them, and cannot circulate in the vegetable juices, and likewise, when they become the food of animals, cannot leave the alimentary canal so as to be- come incorporated with the blood until they have been chemically changed. During the processes of animal digestion the albuminoids of whatever kind undergo solu- tion and conversion into bodies which are freely soluble in water, and rapidly penetrate the moist membranes of the intestines, and thus enter into the circulation. These bodies have been prepared for purposes of study by a partly artificial digestion, carried on in glass vessels with help of the digestive ferments obtained from the stomach (pepsin) or pancreas (trypsin) of animals.* It appears from Kuhne and Chittenden’s investigations that a series of soluble and diffusible products are formed from each albuminoid with progressive diminution of carbon and increase of oxygen, and, in some cases, of nitrogen. The first-formed products are termed pro- * Reference may be had to Chittenden’s Studies in Physiological Chemistry, Connecticut Acad., Vols. II and III, 1887 and 1889. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 101 teoses {albumoses, caseoses, gloluloses, etc.) ; those last produced they designate peptones^ but investigators are not as yet agreed as to the precise application of these terms. What have been formerly called peptones are now considered to be largely proteoses. The composition of some of these bodies may be seen from the following analyses by Chittenden and Painter : C. H. N. S. O. Casein 53.30 7.07 15.91 0.82 22.03 Protocaseose 52.50 7.15 15.73 0.96 23.86 Deuterocaseose 51.59 6.98 15.73 0.75 25.03 Casein-Peptone 49.94 6.51 16.30 0.68 26.57 Of the several products which have been analyzed and classed as proteoses and peptones, it is not certain that any one is a strictly homogeneous substance. It is more than probable that some of them are mixtures. The proper use of these names is provisional, to characterize certain evidently distinct stages of albuminoid metamor- phosis, whose exact nature can only be cleared up by further investigation. The peptones may be defined as the final products of the action of the peptic ferment, d'hey are soluble in water and freely diffusible through animal membranes. The albumoses (or proteoses) are intermediate between the albuminoids and the peptones, being mostly soluble in water but not freely diffusible. The proteoses much resemble the albuminoids from which they are derived, not only in composition, but in many of their properties. The peptones have less re- semblance, but appear capable of partially reverting to proteoses, as some of the latter are said to yield coagula- ble albuminoids when kept in the moist state. Weak acids and alkalies also convert the albuminoids into proteoses and peptones, and probably the acid-pro- teids, perhaps also the alkali-pro teids, already mentioned, contain proteoses in admixture. Since pepsin-digestion requires the aid of a free acid and trypsin-digestion sue- 103 HOW CHOPS GROW. ceeds best in presence of a free alkali, the conditions nnder which the proteoses of digestion are formed are in part identical with those that give rise to the acid-pro- teids and alkali-proteids. Peptones have been found in small proportions in the water-extract of various plants, e. g., seedlings, lupins, barley-malt, young grass, alfalfa, etc. (Fs. St.^ XXIV, 363, 371, 440, and XXXII, 389.) Vines has found a proteose in considerable quantity in the seeds of lupin, peony, and wheat and in the Brazil- nut and castor-bean, and considers bodies of this class to be of general occurrence in the protein-granules of plants. The proteose (hemialbumose*) from lupins has, exclu- sive of 0.81 p. c. of ash, the following composition per cent according to Vines : c. H. N. s. o. 52.58 7.24 14.87 1.52 23.79 Sidney Martin reports the existence of a proteose (hemialbumose) in the juice of the papaw or melon tree {Carica papaya) where it is associated with the fer- ment papain, which is very similar to that of the pan- creatic secretion of animals. Ferments are substances which produce or excite chemical changes in a manner as yet mostly unexplained, the ferments themselves not appreciably contributing of their own substance to the products of the processes which they set in operation. The ferments that figure in agricultural chemistry are closely related to and apparently derived from the albu- minoids, but in no case has their chemical composition been positively established. They are distinguished and characterized almost solely by the sources whence they are derived, and the effects which they produce. The *Kuhne first distinguished the products of pepsin or trypsin diges- tion into hemialbumose and antialbumose, the former being converted by trypsin into amido-acids (see p. 114), the latter remaining unaltered by the digestive ferments. Kiihne & Chittendon have more recently shown “hemialbumose ” to be a mixture mainly of proto and dentero- albumose. THE VOLATILE PART GE PLANTS. 103 sabstances which the chemist can prepare, and to which he gives special designations, are doubtless mixtures, and ill most cases contain but a small proportion of the real ferment, which, in a state of entire purity, is unknown. Leaven y or Yeast, which has been employed in mak- ing bread, wire and beer for many centuries, contains, or mainly consists of, a microscopic plant of very simple structure (pp. 244-5), which, when placed in a solution of cane-sugar, is able in the first place to cause the ^inver- sion of that substance into the two sugars, dextrose and levulose, and, secondly, to transform both the latter into alcohol and carbon dioxide. The ^inverting’’ effect of yeast upon cane-sugar has been traced to a substance which can be separated from the yeast and obtained as a dry, white powder. The alcoholic fermentation requires the living yeast plant for its accomplishment. Ferments are accordingly divided into the two classes, unorganized and organized. We shall here notice briefly a few unor- ganized ferments or enzymes, as they are also termed, that have been somewhat carefully studied. Invertm is obtained from dry, pulverized yeast by heating it to 212° to coagulate albumin and then ex- tracting with w^arm water. The invertin dissolves, and, by addition of alcohol, is precipitated. Barth thus ob- tained a substance containing 6 per cent of nitrogen which was able, in the course of 48 hours, to transform (invert) 760 times its weight of cane-sugar. Invertin has no effect on starch or dextrin. Diastase is the name applied to a substance that may be obtained as a whitish powder from sprouted barley (malt) by extracting with dilute alcohol and precipitation with strong alcohol, which is capable of transforming 2,000 times its weight of starch, first into dextrin and finally into maltose and dextrose. The purest diastase prepared by Linbner contained 10.4 per cent, nitrogen and gave reactions for albuminoids, but it had properties besides 104 HOW CROPS GROW. its action on starch that strikingly distinguished it from the ordinary proteids. Pepsin is that ferment of the so-called gastric juice of the animal stomach which enables this organ to dissolve and ^‘peptonize’’ the albuminoids of the food. It may be extracted from the inner coating of the stomach by glycerine or very dilute hydrochloric acid, and is precip- itable from these solutions by strong alcohol. Pepsin requires the presence of a free acid to dissolve the albu- minoids ; in neutral or alkaline solution it has no ^‘di- gestive power.’’ Trypsin is a ferment formed in the pancreas and exist- ing in the pancreatic Juice which, in mammalian animals, during the digestion of food, is poured into the upper intestine, where it continues and completes the solution of albuminoids begun by the gastric juice. Trypsin acts in neutral but most effectively in alkaline solutions ; its operation is arrested by free acids. The results of its action differ in some respects from those of pepsin. Papain . — The milky juice of the Brazilian plant Car- ica papaya, or melon-tree, contains this ferment, which, like trypsin, is freely soluble in water, rapidly dissolves albuminoids, best in neutral or alkaline solutions, convert- ing them into proteoses and peptones. Papain itself, as obtained by Wurtz & Bouchut, has the properties and composition that characterize the proteoses. Ferments appear to perform very important functions in the vegetable as well as in the animal organism, and have to be referred to frequently as occasioning the con- version of insoluble into soluble substances, and of com- plex into simpler bodies. Composition of the Albuminoids. — There are va- rious reasons why the exact composition of some of the bodies just described is still a subject of uncertainty. They are, in the first place, naturally mixed or associated with other matters from which it is very difficult to separate THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 105 them fully. Again, if we succeed in removing foreign substances, it must usually be done by the aid of acids, alkalies, salt-solutions, alcohol and ether, and there is reason to believe that in many cases these reagents essen- tially modify the properties and composition of the pro- teids. These bodies, in fact, as a class, are extremely susceptible to change and alter in respect to appearance, solubility, and other qualities that serve to distinguish them, without any corresponding change in chemical composition being discoverable by our methods of anal- ysis. On the other hand, the substances that have been prepared by different experimenters from the same sources, and by substantially the same methods, often show decided differences of composition. Finally, the methods of analysis used in determin- ing their composition are liable to considerable error, and, if applied to the pure substances, are scarcely delicate enough to indicate their differences with entire accuracy. In the accompanying table (p. 106) are given the most recent and trustworthy analyses of the various vegetable albuminoids, and of the corresponding substances of ani- mal origin. Eeferring to the analyses of Albumins we observe that the egg-albumin differs from serum-albumin in contain- ing about one per cent more of oxygen and one less of carbon, wdiile hydrogen, nitrogen and sulphur are prac- tically the same. These two albumins have been very thoroughly studied, their difference of composition is well established, and they have positive differences in their properties, so that there can be little doubt that they are specifically distinct substances. Of the Vegeta- ble Albumins none offer any reasonable guarantee of purity. The composition of barley-albumin is near that of the animal albumins, but it contains one-third less sulphur. So far, then, as present data indicate, the veg- 106 HOW CHOPS GROW, COMPOSITION OF ALBUMINOIDS. ALBUMINS. Egg Blood semm Wheat Barley FIBRINS. Blood Gluten-fibrin, wheat. . “ “ maize . . CASEINS. 52.2 53.1 53.1 52.8 52.7 54.3 54.6 6.9 15.8 1.9 23.2 6.9 16.0 1.8 22.2 7.2 17.6 1.6 20.5 7.2 15.8 1.2 23.0 6.8 16.9 1.1 22.5 Hammarsten. 7.2 16.9 1.0 20.6' 7.5 15.5 0.7 21.7 J ^i^tnausen. Milk casein* |53.3 Gluten-casein, wheat. . . . — '52.9 “ “ “ 52.8 Gluten-casein, buckwheat*. 50.2 Legumin, lupins 51.4 GLOBULINS. Paraglobulin 1 52. 7 Fibrinogen, blood 52.9 Myosin, beef 52.8 Conglutin, lupin 50.1 hazel-nut 51.2 Vitellin, squash 51.3 hemp (crystals) 51.0 Brazil-nut 52.4 Gliadin, wheat 52.7 Analysts. Chittenden & Polton . Hammarsten. Ritthausen. 7.1 15.9 0.8 22.0 7.0 17.1 1.0 22. o; 7.0 15.8 1.1 23. 3 I 6.8 17.4 1.5 24.1 7.0 17.5 0.6 23.5 7.0 15. 6.9 16. 7.1 16 7.0 18. 7.1 18 7.5 18, 7.0 18 7.1 18 1.1 7 1.3 8 1.3 7 1.1 6 0.6 1 0.6 7 0.8 1,0.5 23.4 22.2 21.9 23.0 22.5 22.5 22.5 21.9 Chittenden & Painter. Ritthausen. Chittenden & Smith. ( Ritthausen. I Hammarsten. Chittenden & Cummins. 7.1 18.0,0.9 21.3 Ritthausen. Weyl. Ritthausen. Mucedin, wheat 54.1 6.9 16.6 0.9'21.5 Ritthausen. See pp. 101 and 102 for analyses of Proteoses and Peptone. etable albumins are not identical with those derived from the animal. As respects the Fibrins we have already seen that there is no similarity in properties between that of blood and those obtained from gluten, dhe analyses of tlie two gluten-fibrins show either that these substances are quite distinct or that they have not yet been obtained in the pure state. The Vegetable Caseins, as analyzed by Eittliausen, are * The analysis of milk casein should include 0.9 phosphorus. Tlie buckwheat casein contained 0.9 i)hosphorus, which is not included in the analysis. Whether phosphorus is an ingredient of casein, or an “ impurity,” is not perhaps positively established. THE VOLATILE PAKT OF PLANTS. 107 observed to contain more nitrogen by 1.2 to 1.6 per cent than exists in animal casein. Furthermore, they differ from each other so widely in carbon content (2.7 percent) as to make it highly probable that their true composition was not in all cases correctly determined. This conclusion is justified by the results of Chittenden & Smith, who have recently analyzed five different prep- arations of gluten-casein, made from wheat by Eitthau- sen’s metliod. The average of their accordant analyses is given above.* Since nitrogen was determined by two methods (those of Dumas and Kjeldahl) these analyses would appear to establish the composition of gluten- casein, which accordingly closely agrees with tliat found by Eitthausen for albumin’’ from barley, and with that of paraglobulin, and has the same nitrogen content as the casein of milk. The Animal Globulins agree in composition with each other as well as with animal fibrin which is formed from globulin (fibrinogen). The Vegetable Globulins are strik- ingly different in composition, containing 1.5 to 2 per cent more nitrogen and mostly but half as much sul- phur. The hazel-nut conglutin and the hemp-seed vitel- lin have the same composition. It is evident that the vegetable albuminoids, on the whole, are distinct from those of the animal, but their true composition and relations to each other, to a great extent, remain to be established. Some Mutual Relations of the Albuminoids — It was formerly supposed that these bodies are identical in com- position, the differences among the analytical results being due to foreign matters, and that they differ from each other in the same way that cellulose and starch differ, viz.: on account of different arrangement of the atoms. Afterwards, Mulder advanced the notion that the albuminoids are compounds of various proportions ♦Kindly communicated by the authors. 108 HOW CROPS GROW. of hypothetical sulphur and phosphorus radicles with a common ingredient, which he termed protein (from the Greek signifying to take the first place/’ because of the great physiological importance of such a body). Hence the designations protein-bodies and proteids. The transformations which these substances are capable of undergoing sufficiently show that they are closely related, without, however, satisfactorily indicating in what manner. In the animal organism, the albuminoids of the food, of whatever name, are dissolved in the juices of the digestive organs, and pass into the blood, where they form blood albumin and globulin. As the blood nour- ishes the muscles, they are modified into the fiesh-albu- minoids ; on entering the mammary system they are converted into casein, while in the appropriate part of the circulation they are formed into the albumin of the egg, or embryo. In the living plant, similar changes of place and of character occur among these substances. The Albuminoids in Animal Nutrition , — We step aside for a moment from our proper plan to direct atten- tion to the beautiful adaptation of this group of organic substances to the nutrition of animals. Those bodies which we have just noticed as the animal albuminoids, together with others of similar composition, constitute a large share of the healthy animal oi’ganism, and espec- ially characterize its actual working machinery, being essential ingredients of the muscles and cartilages, as well as of the nerves and brain. They likewise exist largely in the nutritive fluids of the animal — in blood and milk. So far as w^e know, the animal body has not the power to produce a particle of albumin, or fibrin, or casein except by the transformation of similar bodies pre- sented to it from external sources. They are hence indis- pensable ingredients of the food of animals, and w’cre THE VOLATILE PAET OE PLANTS. 109 therefore designated by Liebig as i\\Q plastic elements of nutrition. They have also been termed the blood-build- ing or muscle-forming elements. It is^ in all cases, the plant which originally constructs these substances, and places them at the disposal of the animal. The albuminoids are mostly capable of existing in the liquid or soluble state, and thus admit of distribution throughout the entire animal body, as in blood, etc. They likewise readily assume the solid condition, thus becom- ing more permanent parts of the living organism, as well as capable of indefinite preservation for food in the seeds and other edible parts of plants. Complexity of Constitution , — The albuminoids are highly complex in their chemical constitution. This fact is shown as well by the multiplicity of substances which may be produced from them by destructive and decom- posing processes as by the ease with which they are broken up into other and simpler compounds. Kept in the dissolved or moist state, exposed to warm air, they speedily decompose or putrefy, jdelding a large variety of products. Heated with acids, alkalies, and oxidizing agents, they mostly give origin to the same or to anal- ogous products, among which no less than twenty differ- ent compounds have been distinguished. The numbers of atoms that are associated in the mole- cules of the proteids are very great, though not in most cases even approximately known. The Haemoglohin of blood, which forms red crystals that admit of preparing in a state of great purity, contains in 100 parts — C H N O S Fe 54.2 7.2 16.1 21.6 0.5 0.4 The iron (Fe) is a constant and essential ingredient, and if one atom only of this metal exist in the haemoglobin molecule, its empirical formula must be something like C64oHioooKi64FeS20i9o, aud its molecular weight over 14,- 000. Haemoglobin readily breaks up into a proteid and a 110 HOW CROPS GROW. much simpler red crystalline substance, yield- ing about 96 per cent of the former and 4 per cent of the latter. Haematin has approximately the formula C32H34N4Fe05, so that the proteid, though simpler than haemoglobin, must have an extremely complicated mole- cule, and it is, accordingly, difficult to decide whether a few thousandths of the acids, bases or salts which may be associated with these bodies, as they exist in plants or pass through the hands of the chemist, are accidental or essential to their constitution. Occurrence in Plants. — Aleurone . — It is only in the old and virtually dead parts of a living plant that albu- minoids are ever wanting. In the young and growing organs they are abundant, and exist dissolved in the sap or juices. They are especially abundant in seeds, and here they are often deposited in an organized form, chiefly Fig. 18. Fig. 19. in grains similar to those of starch, and mostly insoluble in water. These grains of albuminoid matter are not, in many cases at least, pure albuminoids. Hartig, who first de- scribed them minutely, has distinguished them by the name aleurone, a term which we may conveniently em- ploy. By the word aleurone is not meant simply an THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. Ill albuminoid, or mixture of albuminoids, but the organ- ized granules found in the plant, of which the albumin- oids are chief or characteristic ingredients. In Fig. 18 is represented a magnified slice through the outer cells (bran) of a husked oat kernel. The cavities of these outer cells, a, c, are chiefly occupied with very fine grains of aleurone. In one cell, i, are seen tlie much larger starch grains. In the interior of the oat kernel, and other cereal seeds, the cells are chiefly occu- pied with starch, but throughout grains of aleurone are more or less intermingled. Fig. 19 exhibits a section of the exterior part of a flax-seed. The outer cells, a, contain vegetable muci- lage ; the interior cells, e, are mostly filled with minute grains of aleurone, among which droplets of oil, /, are distributed. In Fig. 20 are shown some of the forms assumed by in- ^ dividual albuminoid- a grains ; a is aleurone from the seed of the vetch, I from the castor-bean, c from flax-seed, d from the fruit of the bayberry (Myrica cerifera) and e from mace (an appendage to the nutmeg, or fruit of the Myristica moscliata). Crystalloid aleurone. — It has been already remarked Fig. 20. Fig. 21. that crystallized albuminoids exist in plants. This was first observed by Hartig {EnUvickelungsgeschichte des 112 HOW CHOPS GROW. Pjlanzenlceims, p. 104). In form they sometimes imitate crystals quite perfectly, Fig. 21, a; in other cases, b, they are rounded masses, having some crystalline planes or facets. They are soft, yield easily to pressure, swell up to double their bulk when soaked in weak acids or alkalies, and their angles have not the constancy peculiar to ordinary crystals. Therefore the term crystalloids, i.e., having the likeness of crystals, has been applied to them. As Cohn first noticed {Jour, fur Praht, Chem., 80, p. 129), crystalloid aleurone may he observed in the outer portions of the potato tuber, in which it invariably pre- sents a cubical form. It is best found by examining the cells that adhere to the rind of a potato that has been boiled. In Fig. 21, a represents a cell from a boiled potato, in the center of which is seen the cube of aleurone. It is surrounded by the exfoliated remnants of starch- grains. In the same figure, b exhibits the contents of a cell from the seed of the bur reed {Sparganium ramo- sum), a plant that is common along the borders of ponds. In the center is a comparatively large mass of aleurone, having crystalloid facets. As already stated, the proteids in the crystalloid aleu- rones of hemp, castor-bean and squash have the chemical characters of globulin. The aleurone of the Brazil-nut {Bertholletia) and that of the yellow lupin contain, ac- cording to Hartig and Kubel, 9.4% of nitrogen which corresponds to some 50 or 60% of proteids. Weyl obtained from the Brazil-nut a very pure amor- phous vitellin with 18.1% of nitrogen. Tne vitellin of Brazil-nut, castor-bean, and of hemp and squash seeds has been recrystalized from salt solutions by Schmiedeberg, Drechsel, Griibler and Eitthausen. According to Vines, seeds of lupin and peony yield a myosin to salt-solution, and sunflower seeds, after treatment with ether to remove oil, yield a globulin with the properties of myosin, but if alcohol is used, the proteid has tlie character otwitelliiL THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 113 Vines, who has examined the aleurone of many plants, finds it in all cases more or less soluble in water. The globulin doubtless goes into solution by help of the salts present. Vines also states that a body soluble in water, having the properties of a proteose (liemialhumose)^ is universally present in aleurone. Estimation of the Albuminoids , — The quantitative sep- aration of these bodies, as they occur in plants, is mostly impossible in the present state of science. In many cases their collective quantity in an organic substance may be calculated with approximate accuracy from its content of nitrogen. In calculating the nutritive value of a cattle-food the albuminoids are currently reckoned as equal to its nitro- gen multiplied by 6.25. This factor is the quotient ob- tained by dividing 100 by 16, which, some 25 years ago, when cattle-feeding science began to assume its present form, there was good reason to assume was the average per cent of nitrogen in the albuminoids. As Ritthausen has insisted, this factor is too small, since the albuminoids of the cereals and of most leguminous seeds, as well as of the various oil-cakes, contain nearer 17 than 16 per cent of nitrogen, if our analyses rightly represent their com- position, and the factor 6 (= 100 -r- 16.66) would be more nearly correct. This mode of calculation only applies with strictness where all the nitrogen exists in albuminoid form. This appears to be substantially true in most seeds, but in case of young grass and roots there is usually a considerable proportion of non-albuminoid nitrogen, for which due allowance must be made. (See Amides,) * * Ammonia^ NH,, and Nitric acid, NHO3. These bodies are mineral, not organic substances, and are not, on the whole, considerable ingredients of plants. They are however the principal sources of the nitrogen of vegetation, and, serving as plant-food, enter plants through their roots, chiefly from the soil, and exist within them in small quantity, and for a time, pending the conversion of their nitrogen into that of the amides and albuminoids, to whose production they are probably essential. In seeds and fruits, and in mature plants, growing in soils 114 HOW CROPS GROW. AVERAGE QUANTITY OF ALBUMINOIDS IN VARIOUS VEGETABLE PRODUCTS.— ALBUMINOIDS = N X 6.25. American, Jenkins. German, Wolff. Maize fodder, green Beet tops, “ Carrot tops, “ Meadow grass, in bloom . Red clover, “ White clover, “ Turnips, fresh Carrots, “ Potatoes, “ Corn cobs, air-dry Straw, “ Pea straw, “ Bean straw, “ Meadow hay, in bloom . . . Red-clover hay, “ White-clover hay, “ Buckwheat kernel, air-dry Barley Maize Rye Oat Wheat Pea Bean . 1.8 . 2.7 . 4.3 . 3.1 . 3.7 . 4.0 . 1.1 . 1.1 . 2.2 . 2.3 . 3.5 . 7.3 .10.2 . 7.0 .12.5 .14.6 .10.0 ,12.4 .10.6 ,10.6 11.4 11.8 22.4 24.1 1.9 3.0 5.1 4.8 4.8 5.6 1.8 2.2 3.4 2.3 4.0 10.4 16.3 15.5 19.7 23.2 14.4 16.0 16.0 17.6 17.6 20.8 35.8 40.8 The Amides, Amidoacids, Imides, and Amines. — Ammonia and the ammonium salts, so important as food to plants, and as ingredients of the atmosphere, of soils, and of manures, occur in so small proportions in living vegetation as to scarcely require notice in this work occupied with the composition of Plants. Tliey are, however, important in connection with the amides now to be briefly described. Ammonia, an invisible gas of pungent odor which dissolves abundantly in water to form the aqua ammonia of spirits of hartshorn of the apothecary, is a compound of one atom of nitrogen with three atoms of hydrogen. It unites to acids, forming the ammonium salts : of moderate fertility, both ammonia and nitric acid, or strictly speak- ing, ammonia-salts and nitrates, commonly occur in very small pro- po. uiis. In roots, stems, and foliage of plants situated in soils rich in these substances, they may be present in notable quantity. The dry leaves and stems of tobacco and beets sometimes contain several per cent of nitrates. When these substances are presented to plants in abundance, especially in dry weather, they may accumulate in the roots and lower parts of the plant more rapidly than they can be assim- ilated. On the Other hand, when their supply in the soil is relatively small they are so completely and rapidly assimilated as to be scarcely detectable. Their possible presence should be taken into account when it is undertaken to calculate the albuminoids of the plant from the amount of nitrogen found in its analysis. THE VOLATILE PART OF PI.AKTS. 115 CHg COOH 4 - NHg = CHg COONH4 Acetic acid. Ammonia. Ammonium acetate. Amides . — This term is often used as a general desig- nation for all the bodies of this section which result from the substitution of the hydrogen of ammonia by any atom or group of atoms. In a narrower sense amides are those ammonia-derivatives containing acid-radi~ cals ” which are indicated in their systematic names. Acetamide, GH3CONH2. Many ammonium salts, when somewhat strongly heated, suffer decomposition into amides and water. CH3COONH4 = CH3CONH2 4- H,o Ammonium acetate. Acetamide. Water. The above equation shows that acetamide is ammonia, NHg, or HNHg, one of whose hydrogens has been re- placed by the group of atoms, CH3CO, the acetic acid radical, so called. Acetamide is a white crystalline body. The simple amides, like acetamide, are as yet not known to exist in plants. They readily unite with water to produce ammonium salts. Carbamide, or Urea CO(NH2)2. This substance — the amide of carbonic acid CO(OH)2 — naturally occurs in considerable proportion in the urine of man and mam- malian animals. It is a white, crystalline body, with a cooling, slightly salty taste, which readily takes up the elements of water and passes into ammonium carbonate. Urea has not been found in plants, but derivatives of it in which acid radicals replace a part of its hydrogen are of common occurrence. (Guanin, allantoin.) Amidoacids are acids containing the NII2 group as a part of the acid radical. Amidoacetic Acid, 02115X02, or CIl2(XH2)COOII, is derived from acetic acid, CH3COOH, by the replace- ment of H in CII3 by XII2. The amidoacids have not a sour, but usually a sweetish taste, and, like the amides, act both as weak acids and weak bases. Amidoacetic 116 HOW CROPS GROW. acid, also called glycocoll, has not as yet been found in plants, but exists in the scallop and probably in other shell-fish, and a compound of it, benzoylglycocoll or hip- puric acid, is a nearly constant ingredient of the urine of the horse and other domestic herbivorous animals. Betain, or trimethylglycocoll, CgHnNOs, a crystalliza- ble substance found in beet-juice, stands in close chem- ical relations to amidoacetic acid. Amidovaleric acid, C5H11NO2, occurs in ox-pancreas and in young lupin plants. Amidocaproic acid, or Leucin, CeHisNOa, first observed in animals, has lately been discovered in various plants. The same is true of Tyrosin, or oxyphenyl-amidopropionic acid, C9H11NO3, and of phenyl -amidopropionic acid, C9HUNO2. The above amidoacids are readily obtained as products of decomposition of animal and vegetable albuminoids by the action of hot acids. Amidoacetic acid was thus first obtained from gelatin. Leucin and Tyrosin are com- monly prepared by boiling horn shavings with dilute sul- phuric acid ; they are also formed from vegetable albu- minoids by similar treatment and are final results of the digestion of proto- and deutero-proteoses (hemialbumose) under the action of trypsin and papain. Asparagin and Glutamin. — These bodies, which are found only in plants, are amides of amidoacids, being de- rived from dibasic acids. Asparagin, the amide of amidosuccinic acid, CH(NH2)C00H CH2CONH2 has been found in very many plants, especially in those just spi’outed, as in asparagus, peas, beans, etc. Aspara- gin forms white, rhombic crystals, and is very soluble in water. Glutamin, the amide of amidoglutaric acid, C3H.(NH,)=H6P20g, with 2 and 4 H-atoms replaced by Ca. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 149 that occur in very small proportion in the ashes of plants and in soils, but are important ingredients of some fertilizers. The Chlokides are all characterized by their ready solubility in water. The Chlorides of Calcium and Mag- nesium are deliquescent, i. e., they liquefy by absorbing moisture from the air. The Chlorides of Potassium and Sodium alone need to be described. Potassium Chloride, or Muriate of Potash, KCl, 74.5. — This body may be produced either by expos- ing metallic potassium to chlorine gas, in which case the two elements unite together directly ; or by dissolving caustic potash in hydrochloric acid. In the latter case water is also formed, as is expressed by the equation KHO -f HCl = KCl + H^O. Potassium chloride closely resembles common salt in appearance, solubility in water, taste, etc. It is now an important article of commerce and largely consumed as a fertilizer. It is also often present in the ash and in the juices of plants, especially of sea-weeds, and is like- wise found in most fertile soils. Chloride of Sodium, KaCl, 58.5. — This substance is common or culinary salt. It was formerly termed muri- ate of soda. It is scarcely necessary to speak of its oc- currence in immense quantities in the water of the ocean, in saline springs, and in the solid form as rock-salt, in the earth. Its properties are so familiar as to require no description. It is rarely absent from the ash of plants. Besides the salts and compounds just described, there occur in the living plant other substances, most of which have been indeed already alluded to, but may be noticed again connectedly in this place. These compounds, being destructible by heat, do not appear in the analysis of the ash of a plant. Nitrates. — Nitric acid (the compound by which ni- trogen is chiefly furnished to plants for the elaboration 150 HOW CROPS GROW. of the albiimirioid principles) is not unfreqnently pres- ent as a nitrate in the tissues of the plant. It usually occurs there as potassium nitrate (niter, saltpeter), KNO3. The properties of this salt scarcely need description. It is a white, crystalline body, readily soluble in water, and has a cooling, saline taste. When heated with car- bonaceous matters, it yields oxygen to them, and a dejla^ gration, or rapid and explosive combustion, results. Touch-paper is paper soaked in solution of niter and dried. The leaves of the sugar-beet, sunflower, tobacco, and some other plants, frequently contain this salt, and, when burned, the nitric acid is decomposed, often with slight deflagration, or glowing like touch-paper, and the alkali remains in the ash as carbonate. The characters of nitric acid and the nitrates are noticed at length in How Crops Feed.’^ See also p Oxalates, Citrates, Malates, Tartrates, and salts of other less common organic acids, are generally to be found in the tissues of living plants. On burning, the metals with which they were in combination — potassium and calcium, in most cases— remain as carbonates. Ammonium Salts exist in minute amount in some plants. What particular salts thus occur is uncertain, and special notice of them is unnecessary in this chapter. Since it is possible for each of the acids above described to unite with each of the bases in one or several propor- tions, and since we have as many oxides and chlorides as there are metals, and even more, the question at once arises — which of the 60 or more compounds that may thus be formed outside the plant do actually exist within it ? In answer, we must remark that while most or all of them may exist in the plant but few have been proved to exist as such in the vegetable organism. As to the state in which iron and manganese occur, we know little or noth- ing, and we cannot always assert positively that in a given THE ASH OF PLANTS. 151 plant potassium exists as phosphate, or sulphate, or car- bonate. We judge, indeed, from the predominance of potassium and phosphoric acid in the asli of wheat, that potassium phosphate is a large constituent of this grain, but of this we are scarcely certain, though in the absence of evidence to the contrary we are warranted in assuming these two ingredients to be united. On the other hand, calcium carbonate and calcium sulphate have been discov- ered by the microscope in the cells of various plants, in crystals whose characters are unmistakable. For most purposes it is unnecessary to know more than that certain elements are present, without paying atten- tion to their mode of combination. And yet there is choice in the manner of representing the composition of a plant as regards its ash-ingredients. We do not indeed so commonly speak of the calcium or the silicon in the plant as of lime and silica, because these rarely-seen elements are much less familiar than their oxides. Again, we do not speak of the sulphates or chlorides, when we desire to make statements which may be com- pared together, because, as has just been remarked, we cannot always, nor often, say what sulphates or what chlorides are present. In the paragraphs that follow, which are devoted to a more particular statement of the mode of occurrence, rel- ative abundance, special functions, and indisnensahility of the fixed ingredients of plants, will be indicated the customary methods of defining them. § 2 . QUANTITY, DISTRIBUTION, AND VARIATIONS OF THE ASH- INGREDIENTS. The Ash of plants consists of the various acids, oxides, and salts, that have been noticed in § 1, which are fixed or non-volatile at a heat near redness. 152 HOW CROPS GROW. Ash-ingredients are always present in each cell of every plant. The ash-ingredients exist partly in the cell-wall, in- crusted or imbedded in the cellulose, and partly in the plasma or contents of the cell (see p 249). One portion of the ash-ingredients is soluble in water, and occurs in the juice or sap. This is true, in general, of the salts of the alkali-metals, and of the sulphates and chlorides of magnesium and calcium. Another portion is insoluble, and exists in the tissues of the plant in the solid form. Silica, the calcium phosphates and the mag- nesium compounds, are mostly insoluble. The ash-ingredients may be separated from the volatile matter by burning or by any process of oxidation. In burning, portions of sulphur, chlorine, alkalies, and phos- phorus may be lost, under certain circumstances, by vola- tilization. The ash remains as a skeleton of the plant, and often actually retains and exhibits the microscopic form of the tissues. The Proportion of Ash is not Invariable, even in the same kind of plant, and in the same part of the plant. Different kinds of plants often manifest very marked dif- ferences in the quantity of ash they contain. The fol- lowing table exhibits the amount of ash in 100 parts (of dry matter') of a number of plants and trees, and in their several parts. In most cases is given an average proportion as deduced from a large number of the most trustworthy examinations. In some instances are cited the extreme proportions hitherto put on record. PROPORTIONS OF ASH IN VARIOUS VEGETABLE MATTERS * ENTIRE PLANTS, ROOTS EXCEPTED. Average. Average. Red clover 6.7 I Turnips, 10.7—19.7 15.5 White “ 7.2 Carrot, 15.0—21.3 17.1 Timothy 7.1 Hops 9.9 Potatoes 5.1 Hemp 4.6 Sugar beet, 16.3—18.6 17.5 Flax 4.3 Fieldbeet, 14.0— 21.8 18.2 Heath 4.5 ♦These figures are copied unchanged from the old edition, and may differ from later averages, but are approximately correct. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 153 Potatoes, 2.6— 8.0 Sugar beet, 2.9— 6.0 Field beet, 2.8—11.3, Wheat, 3.8— 6.9 Rye, 4.9— 5.6 Oats, 5.0 — 5.4 Barley Wheat, 1.5— 3.1, Rye, 1.6— 2.7.... Oats, 2.5— 4.0.. Barley, 1.8— 2.8 Maize, 1.3 — 2.1. . Beech. Birch . Grape. Apple , Birch Red Pine . . . White Pine ROOTS AND TUBERS. 4.1 I Turnip, 6.0— 20.9.. .. 4.4 Carrot, 5.1—10.9.... 7.7 I Artichoke STRAW AND STEMS. 5.4 Peas, 6.5— 9.4 5.3 Beans, 5.1— 7.2 5.3 Flax 6.8 Maize GRAINS AND SEED. 2.0 Buckwheat, 1.1— 2.1 2.0 Peas, 2.4 — 2.9 3.3 Beans, 2.7— 4.3 2.3 Flax, 1.5 , Sorghum WOOD. 1.0 Red Pine 0.3 White Pine 2.7 Fir 1.3 Larch BARK. 1.3 I Fir 2.8 Walnut 3.3 I Cauto tree 12.0 8.2 5.2 7.9 6.1 3.7 5.5 1.4 2.7 3.7 3.6 1.9 0.3 0.3 0.3 0.3 2.0 6.4 ,34.4 From the aboYe table we gather : — 1. That different plants yield different quantities of ash. It is abundant in succulent foliage, like that of the beet (18 per cent), and small in seeds, wood, and bark. 2. That different parts of the same plant yield unlike proportions of ash. Thus the wheat kernel contains 2 per cent, while the straw yields 5.4 per cent. The ash in sugar-beet tops is 17.5 ; in the roots, 4.4 per cent. In the ripe oat, Arendt found {Das Waclistlimn der Haferpjlanzey p. 84), In the three lower joints of the stem. . . 4.6 per cent of ash. In the two middle joints of the stem 5.3 “ “ In the one upper joint of the stem 6.4 “ “ In the three lower leaves 10.1 “ “ In the two upi^er leaves 10.5 “ “ In the ear 2.6 “ “ 3. We further find that, in general, the upper and outer parts of the plant contain the most ash-ingredi- ents. In the oat, as we see from the above figures of Arendt, the ash increases from the lower portions to the upper, until we reach the ear. If, however, the ear be 154 HOW CROPS GROW. dissected, we shall find that its outer parts are richest in ash. Norton found In the husked kernels of brown oats 2.1 per cent of ash. In the husk of brown oats 8.2 “ “ In the chaff of brown oats 19.1 “ “ Norton also found that the top of the oat-leaf gave 16.22 per cent of ash, while the bottom yielded but 13.66 percent. (Am. Jour. Science, Vol. Ill, 1847.) From the table it is seen that wood (0 3 to 2.7 per cent) and seeds (1.5 to 3.7 per cent) — lower or inner parts of the plant — are poorest in ash. The stems of herbaceous plants (3.7 to 7.9 per cent) are next richer, while the leaves of herbaceous plants, which have such an extent of surface, are the richest of all (6 to 8 per cent). 4. Investigation has demonstrated further that the same plant in different stages of groivth varies in the pro- portions of ash in dry matter, yielded both by the entire plant and by the several organs or parts. The following results, obtained by Norton, on the oat, illustrate this variation. Norton examined the various parts of the oat-plant at intervals of one week through- out its entire period of growth. He found Leaves. Stem. Knots. Chaff. Grain unhnsked. June 4 10.8 10.4 June 11 10.7 9.8 June 18 9.0 9.3 June 25 10.9 9.1 July 2 7.8 4.9 July 9 12.2 7.8 4.3 July 16 12.6 7.9 6.0 3.3 July 23 16.4 7.9 10.0 9.1 3.6 July 30 16.4 7.4 9.6 12.2 4.2 Aug. 6 16.0 7.6 10.4 13.7 4.3 Aug. 13 20.4 6.6 10.4 18.6 4.0 Aug. 20 21.1 6.6 11.7 21.0 3.€ Aug. 27 22.1 7.7 11.2 22.4 3.5 Sept. 3 20.9 8.3 10.7 27.4 3.6 Here, in case of the leaves and chaff, we observe a con- stant increase of ash, while in the stem there is a con- THE ASH OF PLANTS. 155 stant decrease, except at the time of ripening, when these relations are reversed. The knots of the stem preserved a pretty uniform ash-content. The unhusked grain at first suffered a diminution, then an increase, and lastly a decrease again. Arendt found in the oat-plant fluctuations, not in all respects accordant with those observed by Norton. Arendt obtained the following proportions of ash : 3 lower 2 middle Upper Lower Upper Entire joints of joints of joint of leaves, leaves. Ears, plant. stem. stem. stem. June 18. . . ,...4.4 9.7 7.7 8.0 June 30. . . ....2.5 2.9 3.5 9.4 7.0 3.8 5.2 July 10.. ....3.5 4.7 5.2 10.2 6.9 3.6 5.4 July 21... ...4.4 5.0 5.5 10.1 9.7 2.8 5.2 July 31. . . ...6.4 5.3 6.4 10.1 10.5 2.6 5.1 Here we see that the ash increased in the stem and in each of its several parts after the first examination. The lower leaves exhibited an increase of fixed matters after the first period, while in the upper leaves the ash dimin- ished toward the third period, and thereafter increased. In the ears, and in the entire plant, the ash decreased quite regularly as the plant grew older. Pierre found that the proportion of ash of the colza {Brassica olera- cea) diminished in all parts of the plant (which was examined at five periods), except in the leaves, in which it increased. {JahresierirM ilher Agriculturchemie, III, p. 122.) The sugar-beet (Bretschneider) and potato (Wolff) exhibit a decrease of the per cent of ash, both in tops and roots. In the turnip, examined at four periods, Anderson {Trans. High, and Ag. 1859-61, p. 371) found the following per cent of ash in dry matter : July 7. Aug. 11. Sept. 1. Oct. 5. Leaves 7.8 20.6 18.8 16.2 Bulbs 17.7 8.7 10.2 20.9 In this case, the ash of the leaves increased during about half the period of growth from 7.8 to 20.6, and 156 HOW CROPS GROW. thence diminished to 16.3. The ash of the bulbs flue* tuated in the reverse manner, falling from 17.7 to 8.7, then rising again to 20. 9. In general, the proportion of ash of the entire plant diminishes regularly as the plant grows old. 5. The influence of the soil and season in causing the proportion of ash of the same kind of plant to vary, is shown in the following results, obtained by Wunder Ver sucks- St afio7ien, IV, p. 266) on turnip bulbs, raised during two successive years, in different soils. In sandy soil. In loamy soil. 1st year. 2d year, year. 2d year. Per cent of ash 13.9 11.3 9.1 10.9 6. As might be anticipated, different varieties of the same plant, grown on the same soil, take up different quantities of non-volatile matters. In flve varieties of potatoes, cultivated in the same soil and under the same conditions, Herapath {Qu. Jour. Ckem., Soc. II, p. 20) found the percentages of ash in dry matter of the tuber as follows : VARIETY OF POTATO. White Prince's Axhridge Forty- Ajpple. Beauty. Kidney. Magpie, fold. Ash per cent... 4.8 3.6 4.3 3.4 3.9 7. It has been observed further that different individ- uals of the same variety of pla7it, gvosvmg - by side, on the same soil (in the same field, at least), contain dif- ferent proportions of ash-ingredients, according as they are, on the one hand, healthy, vigorous plants, or, on the other, weah and stunted. Pierre {Jahresbericht ilber Agriculturchemie, III, p. 125) found in entire colza plants of various degrees of vigor the following percent- ages of ash in dry matter : In extremely feeble plants, 1856 8.0 per cent of ash. In very feeble plants, 1857 9.0 “ In feeble plants, 1857 11.4 “ In strong plants, 1857 11.0 “ In extremely strong plants, 1857 14.3 THE ASH OF PLAJSTS. 157 Pierre attributes the larger per cent of ash in the strong plants to the relatively greater quantity of leaves developed on them. Similar results were obtained by Arendt in case of oats. Wunder ( VersucJis~St.. IV, p. 115) found that the leaves of small turnip-plants yielded somewhat more ash per cent than large plants. The former gave 19.7, the lat- ter 16.8 per cent. 8. The reader is prepared from several of the foregoing statements to understand partially the cause of the vari- ations in the proportion of ash in different specimens of the same kind of plant. The fact that different parts of the plant are unlike in their composition, the upper and outer portions being, in general, the richer in ash-ingredients, may explain in some degree why different observers have obtained differ- ent analytical results. It is well known that very many circumstances influ" ence the relative development of the organs of a plant In a dry season, plants remain stunted, are rougher on the surface, having more and harsher hairs and prickles, if these belong to them at all, and develop fruit earlier than otherwise. In moist weather, and under the influ- ence of rich manures, plants are more succulent, and the stems and foliage, or vegetative parts, grow at the ex- pense of the reproductive organs. Again, different vari- eties of the same plant, which are often quite unlike in their style of development, are of necessity classed to- gether in our table, and under the same head are also brought together plants gathered at different stages of growth. In order that the wheat plant, for example, should always have the same percentage of ash, it would be nec- essary that it should always attain the same relative de- velopment in each individual part. It must, then, always grow under the same conditions of temperature. 158 HOW CROPS GROW, light, moisture, and soil. This is, however, as good as impossible, and if we admit the wheat plant to vary in form within certain limits without losing its proper char- acteristics, we must admit corresponding variations in composition. The difference between the Tuscan wheat, which is cultivated exclusively for its straw, of which the Leghorn hats are made, and the ^’pedigree wheat’’ of Mr. Hallett {Journal Roy, Ag, Soc, Eng,j Vol. 22, p. 374), is in some respects as great as between two entirely different plants. The hat wheat has a short, loose, bearded ear, containing not more than a dozen small kernels, while the pedigree wheat has shown beardless ears of 8f inches in length, closely packed with large kernels to the num- ber of 120 ! Now, the hat wheat, if cultivated and propagated in the same careful manner as has been done with the pedi- gree wheat, would, no doubt, in time become as prolific of grain as the latter, while the pedigree wheat might perhaps with greater ease be made more valuable for its straw than its grain. We easily see then, that, as circumstances are perpet- ually making new varieties, so analysis continually finds diversities of composition. 9. Of all the parts of plants, the seeds are the least Ua- lie to vary in composition. Two varieties or two indi- viduals may differ enormously in their relative propor- tions of foliage, stem, chaff, and seed ; but the seeds themselves nearly agree. Thus, in the analysis of 67 specimens of the wheat kernel, collated by the author, the extreme percentages of ash were 1.35 and 3.13. In 60 specimens out of the 67, the range of variation fell between 1.4 and 2.3 per cent. In 42 the range was from 1.7 to 2.1 per cent, while the average of the whole was 2.1 per cent. In the stems or straw of the grains, the variation is THE ASH OF PLANTS. 159 much more considerable. Wheat-straw ranges from 3.8 to 6.9 ; pea-straw, from 6.5 to 9.4 per cent. In fleshy roots, the variations are great ; thus turnips range from 6 to 21 per cent. The extremest variations in ash-con- tent are, however, found., in general, in the succulent foliage. Turnip tops range from 10.7 to 19.7; potato tops vary from 11 to near 20, and tobacco from 19 to 27 per cent. WolfE {Die Naturgesetzlichen Grundlagen des Acker- haus, 3 Aufl., p. 117) has deduced from a large number of analyses the following averages for three important classes of agricultural plants, viz. : Grain. Straw. Cereal crops 2 per cent. 5.25 per cent. Leguminous crops 3 “ “ 5 “ “ Oil-plants 4 “ “ 4.5 “ “ More general averages are as follows (Wolff, loc. cit .) : Annual and biennial plants. Seeds. . Stems. . Roots. . Leaves 3 per cent. .5 “ “ .4 “ “ .15 “ “ Seeds . . Wood . Bark . . Leaves. Perennial plants. 3 per cent. 1 “ “ 7 U it ......... *.*..‘.*..Vio “ “ We may conclude this section by stating three propo- sitions which are proved in part by the facts that have been already presented, and which are a summing up of the most important points in our knowledge of this sub- ject. 1. Ash-ingredients are indispensable to the life and growth of all plants. In mold, yeast, and other plants of the simplest kind, as well as in those of the higher or- ders, analysis never fails to recognize a proportion of fixed matters. We must hence conclude that these are necessary to the primary acts of vegetation, that atmos- pheric food cannot be assimilated, that vegetable matter cannot be organized, except with the cooperation of those substances which are invariably found in the ashes of the plant. This proposition is demonstrated in the most conclusive manner by numerous synthetic experiments. 160 HOW CROPS GROW. It is, of course, impossible to attempt producing a plant at all without some ash-ingredients, for the latter are present in all seeds, and during germination are trans- ferred to the seedling. By causing seeds to sprout in a totally insoluble medium, we can observe what happens when the limited supply of fixed matters in the seeds them- selves is exhausted. Wiegmann & Polstorf {Preisschrift ilier dieitnorganiscJien Bestandtheile der Pflanzen) plant- ed 30 seeds of cress in fine platinum wire contained in a platinum vessel. The contents of the vessel were moist- ened with distilled water, and the whole was placed under a glass shade, which served to shield from dust. Through an aperture in the shade, connection was made with a gas- ometer, by which the atmosphere in the interior could be renewed with an artificial mixture, consisting, in 100, of 21 parts oxygen, 78 parts nitrogen, and 1 part carbonic acid. In two days 28 of the seeds germinated ; afterwards they developed leaves, and grew slowly with a healthy ap- pearance during 26 days, reaching a height of two or three inches. From this time on, they refused to grow, began to turn yellow, and died down. The plants were collected and burned ; the ash from them weighed pre- cisely as much as that obtained by burning 28 seeds like those originally sown. This experiment demonstrates most conclusively that a plant cannot grow in the absence of those substances found in its ash. The development of the cresses ceased so soon as the fixed matters of the seed had served their utmost in assisting the organization of new cells. We know from other experiments that, had the ashes of cress been applied to the plants in the above experiment, just as they exhibited signs of unhealthiness, they would have recovered, and developed to a much great- er extent. II. The proportion of ash-ingredients in the plant is variable within a narrow range, but cannot fall below or exceed certain limits. The evidence of this proposition THE ASH OF PLANTS. 161 is to be gathered both from the table of ash-percentages and from experiments like that of Wiegmann & Polstorf, above described. III. We have reason to believe that each part or organ (each cell) of the plant contains a certain, nearly invaria- ble, amount of fixed matters, which is indispensable to the vegetative functions. Each part or organ may contain, besides, a variable and unessential or accidental quantity of the same. What portion of the ash of any plant is es- sential and what accidental is a question not yet brought to a satisfactory decision. By assuming the truth of this proposition, we account for those variations in the amount of ash which cannot be attributed to the causes already noticed. The evidences of this statement must be reserved for the subsequent section. 3 . SPECIAL COMPOSITION OF THE ASH OF AGEICULTUEAL PLANTS. The result of the extended inquiries which have been made into the subject of this section may be convenient- ly presented and discussed under a series of propositions, 1. Among the substances which have been described (§ 1) as the ingredients of the ash, the following are in- variably present in all agricultural plants, and in nearly all parts of them, viz. : ("Potash, KoO. I JTULilSU, IVoU. Soda, NagO. Bases ^ Lime, CaO. I Magnesia, MgO. t Oxide of iron, FOgOs. 2. Different normal specimens of the same kind of plant have a nearly constant composition. The use of the word nearly in the above statement implies what has been already intimated, viz., that some variation is noticed in the relative proportions as well as in the total quantity 11 163 HOW CHOPS GHOW. of asli-iiigredients occurring in plants. This point will shortly be discussed in full. By taking the average of many trustworthy ash-analyses we arrive at a result which does not differ very widely from the majority of the in- dividual analyses. This is especially true of the seeds of plants, which attain nearly the same development under all ordinary circumstances. It is less true of foliage and roots, whose dimensions and character vary to a great extent. In the following tables (p. 164-170) is stated the composition of the ashes of a number of agricultural products which have been repeatedly subjected to analy- sis. In most cases, instead of quoting all the individual analyses, a series of averages is given. Of these, the first is the mean of all the analyses on record or obtainable by the writer,* while the subsequent ones, represent either the results obtained in the examination of a number of samples by one analyst, or are the means of several single analyses. In this way, it is believed, the real variations of composition are pretty truly exhibited, independently of the errors of analysis. The lowest and highest percentages are likewise given. These are doubtless in many cases exaggerated by errors of analysis, or by impurity of the material analyzed. Chlo- rine and sulphuric acid are for the most part too low, be- cause they are liable to be dissipated in combustion, while silica is often too high, from the fact of sand and soil ad- hering to the plant. In two cases, single and doubtless incorrect analyses by Bichon, which give exceptionally large quantities of soda, are cited separately. A number of analyses that came to notice after making out the averages are given as additional. * At the time of preparing the first edition of this book, in 1868 . More recent analyses are comparatively few in number, excepting those of wheat (grain and straw) by Lawes & Gilbert, and do not differ essen- tially from those given. The numerous very incorrect ash-analyses, S ublished by Dr. E. Emmons and Dr. J. H. Salisbury, in the Natural [istory of New York, and in the Trans, of the New York State Agricul- tural Society, are not included. THE ASH OF PLAKTS. 163 The following table includes both the kernel and straw of Wheat, Eye, Barley, Oats, Maize, Kice, Buckwheat, Beans, and Peas ; the tubers of Potatoes ; the roots and tops of Sugar-Beets, Field-Beets, Carrots, Turnips, and various parts of the Cotton Plant. For the average composition of other plants and vege- table products, the reader is referred to a table in the ap- pendix, p. 409 , compiled by Prof. Wolff, of the Eoyal Agricultural Academy of Wiirtemberg. That table in- cludes also the averages obtained by Prof. Wolff for most of the substances, cotton excepted, whose composition is represented in the pages immediately following. In both tables the carbonic acid, CO^, which occurs in most ashes, is excluded, from the fact that its quantity varies according to the temperature at which the ash is prepared. The following is a statement of the various Names and Symbols that are or have been currently applied to the Ash-Ingredients in Chemical Literature. The changes that have been made from time to time, both in symbols and in 3 CD m are the results of progress in knowledge or of attempts to improve nomenclature : Olhr Newer Synihols. Symbols, Synonyms. KO K2O Potash, Potassa, Potassium Oxide, Potassic Oxide. NaO NasO Soda, Sodium Oxide, Sodic Oxide. MgO Mgb Magnesia, Magnesium Oxide, Magnesic Oxide. CaO CaO Lime, Calcium Oxide, Calcic Oxide. FeaOg Iron Oxide, Peroxide of Iron, Sesquioxide of Iron, Ferric Oxide. PO« P20« Phosphoric Acid, Anhydrous Phosphoric Acid, Phosphoric Anhydide, Phosphorus Pentox- ide. Phosphoric Oxide. SO3 SO3 Sulphuric Acid, Anhydrous Sulphuric Acid, Sul- phuric Anhydride, Sulphur Trioxide, Sul- phuric Oxide. SiOa SiOa Silicic Acid, Anhydrous Silicic Acid, Silicic An- hydride, Silicon Dioxide, Silicic Oxide, Silica Silex. COa COa Carbonic Acid, Anhydrous Carbonic Acid, Car- bonic Anhydride, Carbon Dioxide, Carbonic COMPOSITION OF THE ASH OF SOME AGRICULTURAL PLANTS AND PRODUCTS. Arranged to exhibit the Extent of Variations. 164 HOW CROPS GROW, O 5’^ xh o3 K P ^ o XjrP^ ,£3 +3 cc l“. • .O'* - o ai o c8 ® dJ r-4^ Xn : d •5 1 3:: :::::::: i=! 05 O «| 0) ^ ' : biD g, w r — W • ^ _ P=1 S ^ 2 r-lT-lOOiOO'^'^CO c3 . N 3 o ^ V ^ f3 o +3 CC bo O ;4 ^ i; j 2 ! >^'i— I H d) cc o; p ^ S 0+3 05 1-5 :: :: '3'* si 0) 0)3 ^Npq .O'* -^5 a*«< c« ■* "* •* 0 rl QO »C « ^+3 O X bo hj W *<1 pq 0 h5 ' w c3 ^ CO ?o . <1^XJ l-H r ^3w ^ ^ 'S Si -^2 ‘®‘® g. xg: "* ’x^ SP> 3^.5 0 ^ 0? ; - S^co^oS^c^^o^eScS Xi-I-^^CO-^OCO^CO+S 0404k0T4HC0©C504O cocicooicocodcoco 05 0 tH 05 CO CO CO CO c4 d rP d C0'^t-C0CO©t-04Tt.O4C0C0t'; © 10 04 CO rl O4rJJ©tr-O400C0t-i-iHG6cD44dt^d O4004t-CDCOOC5CD CO CO rH 04 0 GO lOrHO500l>;©COO5G0O5C0 eodcoo4c44ddd TjH d 04 GO d d CO 04 CO 04 CO «>! d GO d d CD COO-^Ot^COOrlHt,. GO tH lO »0 O4t-RO'«!1JCO©COCD©©© i-Jd^woocot^-ocooi COCOCO(MCOC4C4COCO GO © CO »0 05 1^- 04 04 CO 04 CO .^©QOGO04l>*COiMCOI>-l^" 04 04 r-l rH 04 tH 1 H CO tH rH II 5h c3 > d ^,£3 3 « w o .. o NO '3^. A p cog ^ '.* pp o ^ ?H rM d) O .QCZi d) - 0 ® cs'd boc3 c ^ d) X x^ §§ ms .23 §2 X 0 23 ^ u H oT P pm l£ |§ L>- +* ^ X * bo O OAT KERNEL WITH HUSK. 15.6 1 2.5 I 7.2 I 3.7 I 0.5 I 21.3 I 1.5 I 46.4 I 0.4 I j Average of 21 Analyses. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 165 bO ^ o ^ eg «3 ^ ^ § A o o% OjOiCC j t-5 - 'D 50 CC ri 111^ mm ^ tlo ss 50 c; 50 'ci f? . < ?3 QO O «W CO . O bCbc . gi°ss 2'^sS iD eg-* O :: M. 5 cs Pho;) is 0^ h wu ^ &£:: S ^ SJO^'S +3 0) (Mi^Ov. IC501COIO d^Hcg - deoTi3©TjH © © rH 00 © oo C5 X X© r^rHc4deo'2c^©CO®OOCOt^t';t>;©t^OO p <1 ®§. ®3 c4 Jr. « ^ s O -oNPQ 3S og ^ t-'«*HXX©©XX t-; ic (N Cl CO ic ^oodddicodic ic © TjH CO t- Cl © ©«dd®©©'rH| * Q COMPOSITION OF THE ASH OF SOME AGRICULTURAL PLANTS AND PRODUCTS, [Continued.] 166 HOW CROPS GROW. O 0^ 6 ’^ Phos- phoric Acid RIC 40.6 1 41.4 1 39.9 1 B tH t-Cq COCOCOOTlJ ©TlJ ^ ^ c3^ ^ m ©lOi-t©rHlMt- W C0©O'’J00 c4oi oi © lo rH Soda ©c^co O lO o © 05 CO •©© 00 N © F-i F-i ^ ® gi ® © l>* © © 00 b- r4©C0©b^© Pot- ash 8.7 20.8 25.4 © M lO Tt< © (M t- »0 Ftl b- © © © F-l lO©©©l>.'^ 3sd”SS Pr Ct of Ash § 3=3 § Oi OS (D CO flS - be ft fl o Oi ^ < 4 H ^ as O S >» Cl < 3 ^ 4 ^ o 3 be bo c ® 0-2 < h^KO ^t-OOCO>OTt.5S CS4^ O ^2^ u ^ OJ GO rt ‘ 'S'* ^ ^ ■* a < (MCOCOC^Tt^ ?5 w ‘OO ^ .s c3 &C 5 i o >0 lO > . 0) w ^ o3 ^=5 P'S ^ ^ g- o '^2 OG ft ^ bi) 32 o ® ' H ^ 1 -^© 05 o <© c^q lo pj ©i-i©‘o4©ft©co H ©c^r^qt-©qq ©©coooc^oedoo Tt< rJH Tf< CO lO lO C<1 i© 03 ® ^ ^'§D .< f^rJH Tt< 03 ^ ^fen c3 o 'sS bX) O^ C^ CO CO . ;-i o >^aj 03 :: bo ^ c« ^ 'S ■; CO 05 ^ 00 d d CP05(N ^ tH »C5 O 00 CN 00 C<> i "to “la C3 2 :: (N rj bX) ^r- ^ <) g s ; alyses. Rye. Average of twe7Uy-one An alyses. Maize. Average f solid matters, ivMch was continually renewed, barley made no progress beyond germination, and a buckwheat plant, which at first grew rapidly, was soon arrested in its development, and yielded but a few ripe seeds, and but 1.746 grm. of total dry matter. While water-culture does not provide all the normal conditions for the growth of land plants — the soil having important functions that cannot be enacted by any liquid medium — it is a method of producing highly-developed plants, under circumstances which admit of accurate con- 186 HOW CROPS GROW. trol and great yariety of alteration, and is, therefore, of the utmost value in vegetable physiology. It has taught important facts which no other means of study could re- veal, and promises to enrich our knowledge in a still more eminent degree. Potassium, Calcium, and Magnesium as soluble Salts, Phosphorus as Phosphates and Sulphur as Sulphates, are absolutely necessary for the life of Agricultural Plants, as is demonstrated by all the ex- periments hitherto made for studying their influence. It is impossible to recount here in detail the evidence to this effect that is furnished by the investigations of Salm-Horstmar, Sachs, Knop, Nobbe, Birner and Luca- nus, and others ( Vs. St., VIII, p. 128-161). Some of the experimental proof of this statement is strikingly exhibited by the figures on Plate I, copied from Nobbe, showing results of the water-culture of buckwheat in normal nutritive solutions and in solutions variously deficient. Is Sodium Essential for Agricultural Plants? This question has occasioned much discussion. A glance at the table of ash-analyses (pp. 164-170) will show that the range of variation is very great as regards this alkali- metal. The older analysts often reported a considerable proportion of sodium oxide, even 20% or more, in the ash of seeds and grains. In most of the analyses, however, sodium oxide is given in much smaller quantity. The average in the ashes of the grains is less than 3 per cent, and in not a few of the analyses it is entirely wanting. In the older analyses of other classes of agricultural plants, especially in root crops, similarly great variations occur. Some uncertainty exists as to tliese older data, for the reason that the estimation of sodium by the processes customarily employed is liable to great inaccuracy, espe- cially with the inexperienced analyst. On the one hand, it is not or was not easy to detect, much less to estimate. THE ASH aF PLAi^TS. 187 minute traces of sodium when mixed with much potassi- um ; while, on the other hand, sodium, if present to the extent of a per cent or more, is very liable to be estimated too high. It has therefore been doubted if these high percentages in the ash of grains are correct. Again, the processes formerly employed for preparing the ash of plants for analysis were such as, by too elevated and prolonged heating, might easily occasion a partial or total expulsion of sodium from a material which prop- erly should contain it, and we may hence be in doubt whether the older analyses, in which sodium is not men- tioned, are to be altogether depended upon. The later analyses, especially those by Bibra, Zoeller, Arendt, Bretschneider, Eitthausen, and others, who have employed well-selected and carefully-cleaned materials for their investigations, and who have been aware of all the various sources of error incident to such analyses, must therefore be appealed to in this discussion. From these recent analyses we are led to precisely the same conclu- sions as were warranted by the older investigations. Here follows a statement of the range of percentages of sodium oxide in the ash of several field crops, according to the newest analyses: SODIUM OXIDE (SODA) IN LATER ASH-ANALYSES. Ash of Wheat kernel, none, “ “ “ “ 0.28% “ “ Potato tuber, none, “ “ Barley kernel, | 2 ^ (( (( (< “ “ Sugar beet, | “ “ Turnip root, 7.7% Bibra, to Lawes & Gilbert, “ Cameron, Metzdorff, Bibra, Zoeller, Ritthaiisen, “ Bretschneider, “ Anderson, “ 6 % 7% 29.8% 16.6% 17.1% Bibra. Wolff. Bibra. Veltmann. Zoeller. Ritthaiisen. Bretschneider. Anderson. Although, as just indicated, sodium in some instances l*as been found wanting in the wheat kernel and in po- tato tubers, it is not certain that it was absent from other parts of the same plants, nor has it been proved that sodium is wanting in any eyitire plant which has grown on a natural soil. 188 HOW CROPS GROW. Weinhold found in the ash of the stem and leaves of the common live-for-ever {Sedum telephium) no trace of sodium detectable by ordinary means ; while in the ash of the roots of the same plant there occurred 1.8 per cent of its oxide ( Vs, St,, IV, p. 190). It is possible then that, in the above instances, so- dium really existed in the plants, though not in those parts which w^ere subjected to analysis. It should be added that in ordinary analyses, where sodium is stated to be absent, it is simply implied that it is present, if at all, in too small a quantity to admit of determining by the usual method, while in reality a minute amount may be present in all such cases.* The final result of all the analytical investigations hitherto made, with regard to cultivated agricultural plants, then, is that sodium is an extremely variable in- gredient of the ash of plants, and though generally pres- ent in some proportion, and often in large proportion, has been observed to be absent in weighable quantity in the seeds of grains and in the tubers of potatoes. Salm-Horstmar, Stohmann, Knop, and Nobbe & Sie- gert have contributed experimental evidence bearing on this question. The investigations of Salm-Horstmar were made with great nicety, and especial attention was bestowed on the influence of very minute quantities of the various sub- stances employed. He gives as the result of numerous experiments, that, for wheat, oats, and bnrley, in the early vegetative stages of growth, Sodium, while advan- tageous, is not essential, but that for tlie perfection of fruit an appreciable thougli minute quantity of this ele- ment is indispensable. ( Versuche iind Resultate uher die Nalirung der Pflanzeii, pp. 12, 27, 29, 36.) *The methods of spectral analysis, by which of a grain of sodium oxide may be detected, demonstrate this element to be so uni- versally distributed that it is next to impossible to find or to prepare anything that is free from it. THE ASH OF PLAKTS. 180 Stohmann’s single experiment led to the similar con- clusion, that maize may dispense with sodium in the earlier stages of its growth, but requires it for a full development. {Henneierg^s Jour, f ur LandivirthscJiaft, 1862, p. 25.) Knop, on the other hand, succeeded in bringing the maize plant to full perfection of parts, if not of size, in a solution which was intended and asserted to contain no sodium. (F^. St., Ill, p. 301.) Nobbe & Siegert came to the same results in similar trials with buckwheat. Vs. St., IV, p. 339.) Later trials by Nobbe, Schroder and Erdmann, and by others, confirm the conclusion that sodium may be nearly or altogether dispensed with by plants. The buckwheat represented in Plate I vegetated for 3 months in solutions as free as possible from sodium, with the exception of VI, in which sodium was substituted for potassium. The experiments of Knop, Kobbe, Siegert and others, while they prove that much sodium is not needful to maize and buckwheat, do not, however, satisfactorily demonstrate that a little sodium is not necessary, because the solutions in which the roots of the plants were im- mersed stood for months in glass vessels, and could scarcely fail to dissolve some sodium from the glass. Again, slight impurity of the substances which were em- ployed in making the solution could scarcely be avoided without extraordinary precautions, and, finally, the seeds of these plants might originally have contained enough sodium to supply this substance to the plants in appre- ciable quantity. To sum up, it appears from all the facts before us : 1. That sodium is never totally absent from plants, and that, 2. If indispensable, but a minute amount of it is requisite. 190 HOvv CROPS GROW. 3. That the foliage and succulent portions of the plant may include a considerable amount of sodium that is not necessary to the plant ; that is, in other words, accidental. Can Sodium replace Potassium? — The close simi- larity of potassium and sodium, and the variable quanti- ties in which the latter especially is met with in plants, have led to the assumption that one of these alkali-metals can take the place of the other. Salm-Horstmar and Knop & Schreber fir:t demon- strated that sodium cannot entirely take the place of potassium — that, in other words, potassium is indispen- sable to plant life. Plate I, VI, shows the development of buckwheat during 3 months, in Nobbe, Schroder & Erdmann’s water-cultures, when, in a normal nutritive solution, potassium is substituted by sodium, as com- pletely as is practicable. Cameron concluded, from a series of experiments which it is unnecessary to. describe, that, under natural condi- tions, sodium partially replace potassium. A partial replacement of this kind would appear to be indicated by many facts. Thus, Herapath has made two analyses of asparagus, one of the wild, the other of the culti- vated plant, both gathered in flower. The former was rich in sodium, the latter almost destitute of this sub- stance, but contained correspondingly more potassium. Two analyses of the ash of the beet, one by Wolff (1), the other by Way (2), exhibit similar differences : Asvci'^dQus. Field Beet. Wild. Caitivated, 1. 2. Potassium oxide 18.8 Sodium oxide 16.2 Calcium oxide 28.1 Magnesium oxide 1.5 Chlorine 16.5 Sulphur trioxide 9.2 Phosphorus pentoxide 12.8 Silica 1.0 50.5 57.0 25.1 trace 7.3 34.1 21.3 5.8 2.2 4.0 2.1 8.3 4.9 34.8 4.5 3.5 3.6 12.4 12.9 1.9 3.7 3.7 1.7 These results go to show — it being assumed that only a very minute amount of sodium, if any, is absolutely nec- THE ASH OF PLANTS. 191 essary to plant-life — that the sodium which appears to replace potassium is accidental, and that the replaced potassium is accidental also, or in excess above what is really needed by the plant, and leaves us to infer that the quantity of these bodies absorbed depends to some ex- tent on the composition of the soil, and is to the same degree independent of the wants of vegetation. Alkalies in Strand and Marine Plants. — The above conclusions apply also to plants which most com- monly grow near or in salt water. Asparagus, the beet and carrot, though native to saline shores, are easily ca- pable of inland cultivation, and indeed grow wild in com- parative absence of sodium compounds. The common saltworts, Salsola, and the samphire, Salicornia, are plants which, unlike those just men- tioned, seldom stray inland. Gobel, who has analyzed these plants as occurring on the Caspian steppes, found in the soluble part of the ash of the Salsola hracMata 4.8 per cent of potassium oxide, and 30.3 per cent of sodium oxide, and in the Salicornia herlacea 2.6 per cent of potassium oxide and 36.4 per cent of sodium oxide, the sodium oxide constituting in the first instance no less than yV in the latter gV entire weight, not of the ash, but of the air-dry plant. Potas- sium is never absent from these forms of vegetation, {Agricultur-Cheynie, Zte Auf., p. 66.) According to Cadet {Liebig^ s Ernahrung der Veg,, p. 100), the seeds of the Salsola Icali, sown in common garden soil, gave a plant which contained both sodium and potassium ; from the seeds of this, sown also in garden soil, grew plants in which only potassium-salts with traces of sodium could be found. These strand- plants are occasionally found at a distance from salt- shores, and their growth as strand-plants appears to be .dne to their capacity for flourishing in spite of salt, and not from their requiring it. {Hoffmann, Vs, St,, XIII, p. 295.) 193 HOW CROPS GROW. Another class of plants — the sea- weeds {algcB) — de- rive their nutriment exclusively from the sea-water in which they are immersed. Though the quantity of po- tassium in sea-water is but that of the sodium, it is yet a fact, as shown by the analyses of Forchhammer {Jour, fur Prakt, CJiem., 36, p. 391) and Anderson {Trans, High, and Ag, Soc,, 1855-7, p. 349) that the ash of sea-weeds is, in general, as rich, or even richer, in potassium than in sodium. In 14 analyses, by Forch- hammer, the average amount of sodium in the dry weed was 3.1 per cent; that of potassium 3.5 per cent. In Anderson’s results the percentage of potassium is inva- riably higher than that of sodium.* Analogy with land-plants would lead to the inference that the sodium of the sea-weeds is in a great degree ac- cidental. In fact, Fucus vesiculosis and Zygogonium saU inum have been observed to flourish in fresh water. {Vs, St,, XIII, p. 395.) Iron is Essential to Plants. — It is abundantly proved that a minute quantity of ferric oxide, Fe 208 , is essential to growth, though the agricultural plant may be perfect if provided with so little as to be discoverable in its ash only by sensitive tests. According to Salm- Horstmar, ferrous oxide, FeO, is indispensable to the colza plant. {Versuche, etc., p. 35.) Knop asserts that maize, which refuses to grow in entire absence of iron, flourishes when ferric phosphate, which is exceedingly insoluble, is simply suspended in the solution that bathes its roots for the first four weeks only of the growth of the plant. (F^. St., V, p. 101.) AVe find that the quantity of ferric oxide given in the analyses of the ashes of agricultural plants is small, being usually less than one per cent. Here, too, considerable variations are observed. In * Doubtless due to the fact that the material used by Anderson was freed by washing from adhering common salt. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 193 the analyses of the seeds of cereals, ferric oxide ranges from an unweighable trace to 2 and even 3%. In root crops it has been found as high as 5%. Kekule found in the ash of gluten from wheat 7.1% of ferric oxide. {Jahreshericlit dev Chem,, 1851, p. 715.) Schulz-Fleeth found 17.5% in the ash of the albumin from the juice of the potato tuber. The proportion of ash is, however, so small that in case of potato-albumin the ferric oxide amounts to but 0.12 per cent of the dry substance. {Der Rationelle Ackerhau, p. 82.) In the ash of wood, and especially in that of bark, ferric oxide often exists to the extent of 5 to 10%. The largest percentages have been found in aquatic plants. In the ash of the duckweed {Lemna trisulca) Liebig found 7.4%. Gorup-Besanez found in the ash of the leaves of the Trapa natans 29.6%, and in the ash of the fruit- envelope of the same plant 68.6%. {Ann, Oh, Ph,, 118, p. 223.) Probably much of the iron of agricultural and land plants is accidental. In case of the Trapa natans^ we cannot suppose all the iron to be essential, because the larger share of it exists in the tissues as a brown powdery oxide which may be extracted by acids, and has the ap- pearance of having accumulated there mechanically. Doubtless a portion of the iron encountered in anal- yses of agricultural vegetation has never once existed within the vegetable tissues, but comes from the soil, which adheres with great tenacity to all parts of plants. Manganese is Unessential to Agricultural Plants. Manganese is commonly much less abundant than iron, and is often, if not usually, as good as wanting in agri- cultural plants. It generally accompanies iron where the latter occurs in considerable quantity. Thus, in the ash of Trapa, the oxide Mn 304 was found to the extent of 7.5-14.7%. Sometimes it is found in mucn larger quantity than oxide of iron ; e. g.. C. Fresenius found 13 194 HOW CROPS GROW. 11.2% of oxide of manganese in ash of leaves of the red beech {Fagus sylvatica) that contained but 1% of oxide of iron. In the ash of oak leaves {Quercus roiur) Neu- bauer found, of the former 6.6, of the latter but 1.2%. In ash of the wood of the larch {Larix Europcea), Bot- tinger found 13.5% Mn304 and 4.2% FcgOg, and in ash of wood of Finns sylvestris 18.2% Mn304, and 3.5% FcsOg. In ash of the seed of colza, Nitzsch found 16.1% Mn304, and 5.5 Fe203. In case of land plants, these high percentages are accidental, and specimens of most of the plants just named have been analyzed, which were free from all but traces of oxide of manganese. Salm-Horstmar concluded from his experiments that oxide of manganese is indispensable to vegetation. Sachs, Knop, and most other experimenters in water- culture, make no mention of this substance in the mix- tures, which in their hands have served for the more or less perfect development of a variety of agricultural plants. Birner & Lucanus have demonstrated that man- ganese is not needful to the oat-planfc, and cannot take the place of iron. ( Vs, St,, VIII, p. 43.) Is Chlorine Indispensable to Crops? — What has been written of the occurrence of sodium in plants ap- pears to apply in most respects equally well to chlorine. In nature, sodium is generally associated with chlorine as common salt. It is most probably in this form that the two substances usually enter the plant, and in the majority of cases, when one of them is present in large quantity, the other exists in corresponding quantity. Less commonly, the chlorine of plants is in combination with potassium exclusively. Chlorine is doubtless never absent from the perfect agricultural plant, as produced under natural conditions, though its quantity is liable to great variation, and is often very small — so small as to be overlooked, except by the careful analyst. In many analyses of grain, chlorine THE ASH OF PLANTS. 195 is not mentioned. Its absence, in many cases, is due, without doubt, to the fact that chlorine is readily dissi- pated from the ash of substances rich in phosphates or silica, on prolonged exposure to a high temperature. In some of the later analyses, in which the vegetable sub- stance, instead of being at once burned to ashes, at a high red heat, is first charred at a heat of low redness, and then leached with water, which dissolves the chlo- rides, and separates them from the unburned carbon and other matters, chlorine is invariably mentioned. In the tables of analyses, the averages of chlorine are undeni- ably too low. This is especially true of the grains. The average of chlorine in the 26 analyses of wheat by Way and Ogston,p. 150, is but 0.08%, it not being found at all in the ash of 21 samples. In Zoeller’s later anal- yses chlorine is found in every instance, and averages 0.7%. In Lawes and Gilbert’s numerous analyses of .wheat-grain ash chlorine ranges from 0 to 1.14%, the average being 0.1%. In wheat-straw ash they found from 1.08 to 2.06%. The ash was in all cases prepared by burning at a low red heat. Like sodium, chlorine is particularly abundant in the stems and leaves of those kinds of vegetation which grow in soils or other media containing much common salt. It accompanies sodium in strand and marine plants, and, in general, the content of chlorine of any plant may be large- ly increased or diminished by supplying it to or withhold- ing it from the roots. As to the indispensableness of chlorine, we have some- what conflicting data. Salm-Horstmar believed that a trace of it is needful to the wheat plant, though many of his experiments in reference to this element were unsatis- factory to himself. Nobbe and Siegert, who have made an elaborate investigation on the nutritive relations of chlorine to buckwheat, were led to conclude that while the stems and foliage of this plant are able to attain a 196 HOW CROPS GROW. considerable development in the absence of chlorine (tbe minute amount in the seed itself excepted), presence of chlorine is essential to the perfection of the fruit. Leydliecker came to the same conclusions as Nobbe and Siegert regarding the indispensableness of chlorine to the perfection of buckwheat. ( Vs. St., VIII, p. 177.) On the other hand, Knop excludes chlorine from the list of necessary ingredients of maize, buckwheat, cress, and Psamma arenaria, having obtained a maize plant 3 feet high, bearing 4 ripe seeds, harvested 23 chlorine- free seeds” from 5 buckwheat-plants, and raised 40 to 50 ripe seeds from more than one cress-plant, all grown without chlorine. {Vs. St., XIII, p. 219.) Wagner also obtained, in absence of chlorine, maize- plants 40 inches high, of 20 grams dry-weight. One of these ripened 5 small seeds, of which two were proved capable of germination; butnoneof these plants produced any pollen and they were fertilized with pollen from garden-plants. {Vs. St., XIII, pp. 218-222.) From a series of experiments in water-culture, Bimer and Lucanns (Vs. St., VIII, p. 160) conclude that chlo- rine is not indispensable to the oat-plant, and has no spe- cific effect on the production of its fruit. Chloride of potassium increased the weight of the crop, chloride of sodium gave a larger development of foliage and stem, chloride of magnesium was positively deleterious, under the conditions of their trials. Lucanus ( F^. St., VII, pp. 363-71) raised clover by W’ater-culture without chlorine, the crop (dry) weigh- ing in the most successful experiments 240 times as much as the seed. Addition of chlorine gave no better result. Nobbe {Vs. St., VIII, p. 187) has produced normally developed vetch and pea plants, but only in solutions containing chlorine. Beyer {Vs. St., XI, p. 262) found exclusion of chlorine in water-culture to prevent forma- tion of seed in case of peas ; the plants, after a month’s THE ASH OF PLANTS. 197 healthy growth, produced new shoots only at the expense of the older leaves. In similar trials oats gave a small crop of ripe seeds when chlorine was not supplied. When, however, the seeds thus obtained nearly free from chlorine were vegetated in a solution destitute of this element they failed to produce seed again, though their growth and reproduction were normal when chlorine was furnished them in the nutritive solution. In Plate I, X shows the extent to which, in Nobbe’s cultures, buckwheat developed when vegetating for 3 months in a solution destitute of chlorine, but otherwise fully adapted to nourish plants. In view of all the evidence, then, it would appear probable that chlorine is needful for the cereals, and that when the seed and nutritive media (soil or solution and air) are entirely destitute of this element fruit cannot be perfected. It is probable that in the cases where fruit was produced in supposed absence of chlorine this substance in some way gained access to the plants. Until further more decisive results are reached, we are warranted in adopting, with regard to chlorine as related to agricultural plants, the following conclu- sions, viz. : 1. Chlorine is never totally absent. 2. If indispensable, but a minute amount is requisite for a very considerable vegetative development. 3. Some plants, as vetches and peas, require a not in- considerable amount of chlorine for full development, especially of seed. 4. The foliage and succulent parts may include a large quantity of chlorine that is not indispensable to the life of the plant. Silica is not indispensable to Plants. — The numer- ous analyses we now possess indicate that this substance is always present in the ash of all parts of agricultural plants, when they grow in natural soils. 198 HOW CROPS GROW. In the ash of the wood of trees, it usually ranges from I- 3%, but is often found to the extent of 10-20%, or even 30%, especially in the pine. In leaves, it is usually more abundant than in stems. The ash of turnip leaves contains 3-10% ; of tobacco leaves, 5-18% ; of the oat, II- 58%. (Arendt, Norton.) In ash of lettuce, 20% ; of beech leaves, 26% ; in those of oak, 31% have been observed. (Wicke, Henneierg^s Jour,, 1862, p. 156.) The bark or cuticle of many plants contains an extra- ordinary amount of silica. The canto tree of South America {Hirtella silicea) is most remarkable in this respect. Its bark is very firm and harsh, and is difficult to cut, having the texture of soft sandstone. It yields 34% of ash, and of this 96% is silica. (Wicke, loc, cit., p. 143.) Another plant, remarkable for its content of silica, is the bamboo. The ash of the rind contains 70%, and in the joints of the stem are often found concretions of hydrated silica, the so-called Tabashir, The ash of the common scouring rush {Equisetum liye- male) has been found to contain 97.5% of silica. The straw of the cereal grains, and the stems and leaves of grasses, both belonging to the botanical family GramU nacae, are specially characterized by a large content of silica, ranging from 40-70% of the ash. The sedge and rush families likewise contain much of this substance. The position of silica in the plant would thus appear to be, in general, at the surface. Although it is present in other parts of the plant, yet the cuticle is usually rich- est, especially where the content of silica is large. Davy, in 1799, drew attention to the deposition of silica in the cuticle of the grasses and cereals, and advanced the idea that it serves these plants an office of support similar to that enacted in animals by the bones. In case of the pine {Pinus sylvestris), W^ittstein has obtained results which indicate that the age of wood or THE ASH OF PLANTS. 199 bark greatly influences the content of silica, in ash of the — And in — Wood of a tree, 220 years old, 32.5% “ » 170 “ 24.1 “ “ 135 “ 15.1 Bark (C 220 “ 30.3 170 “ 14.4 135 “ 11.9 He found In the ash of the straw of the oat, Arendt found the percentage of silica to increase as the plant approached maturity. So the leaves of forest trees, which in autumn are rich in silica, are nearly destitute of this substance in spring time. Silica accumulates then, in general, in the older and less active parts of the plant, whether these be external or internal, and is relatively deficient in the younger and really growing portions. This rule is not without excep- tions. Thus, the chaff of wheat, rye and oats is richer in silica than any other part of these plants, and Bottin- ger found the seeds of the pine richer in silica than the wood. In numerous instances, silica is deposited in or upon the cell- wall in such abundance that when the organic matters are destroyed by burning, or removed by sol- vents, the form of the cell is preserved in a silicions skeleton. This has long been known in case of the Equisetums and Deutzias. Here the peculiar rough- nesses of the stems or leaves are fully incrusted or inter- penetrated by silica, and the ashes of the cuticle present the same appearance under the microscope as the cuticle itself. The hairs of nettles, hemp, hops, and other rough- leaved plants, are highly silicious. According to Wicke, the beech owes the smooth and undecayed surface which its trunk presents, to the silica of the bark. The best textile materials, which are bast- 200 HOW CROPS GROW. fibers of various plants, viz., common hemp, Manila hemp [Musa textilis), aloe-hemp [Agave Americana), common flax, and New Zealand flax [Phormium tenax) are incrusted with silica. In Jute [Corclioriis textilis) some cells are partially incrusted. The cotton fiber is free from silica. Wicke [loc. cit.) suggests that the du- rability of textile fibers is to a degree dependent on their content of silica. Sachs, in 1862, was the first to publish evidence that silica is not a necessary ingredient of maize. He ob- tained in his early essays in water-culture a maize plant of considerable development, whose ashes contained but 0.7% of silica. Shortly afterwards, Knop produced a maize plant with 140 ripe seeds, and a dry-weight of 50 grammes (nearly 2 oz. av.) so free from silica that a mere trace of this substance could be found in the root, but half a milligramme in the stem, and 22 milligrammes in the 15 leaves and sheaths. It was altogether absent from the seeds. The ash of the leaves of this plant thus contained but 0.54 per cent of silica, and the stem but 0.07 per cent. Way & Ogston had found in the ash of field-grown maize, leaf and stem together, 27.98 per cent of silica. In the numerous experiments that have been made more recently upon the growth of plants in aqueous solu- tions, by Sachs, Knop, Nobbe & Sieger t, Stohmann, Rautenberg & Kuhn, Birner & Lucanus, Leydhecker, Wolff, and Hampe, silica, in nearly all cases, has been excluded, so far as it is possible to do so, in the use of glass vessels. This has been done without prejudice to the development of the plants. Nobbe & Siegert and Wolff especially have succeeded in producing buckwheat, maize, and the oat, in full perfection of size and parts, with this exclusion of silica. Wolff ( Ks. St,, VIII, p. 200) obtained in the ash of maize thus cultivated, 2 to 3% of silica, while the same THE ASH OF PLANTS. 201 two varieties from the field contained in their ash 11^ to 13%. The proportion of ash was essentially the same in both cases, viz., about 6%. Wolff’s results with the oat plant were entirely similar. Birner & Lucanus {Vs. St., VIII, p. 141) found that the supply of soluble silicates to the oat made its ash very rich in silica (40%) bat diminished the growth of straw, without affecting that of the seed, as compared with plants nearly destitute of silica. It is thus made certain that plants ordinarily rich in silica may attain a high devel3pment in absence of this substance. We shall see later, however (p. ), that silica is probably not altogether useless to plants when they grow under ordinary conditions. Jodin reports having bred maize by water-culture, with the utmost practicable exclusion of silica, for four gener- ations — whereby this substance was reduced to the merest traces — without interference with the normal develop- ment of the plant. {Ann. Agron., IX, p. 385.) The Ash-Ingredients, which are Indispensable to Crops, may be taken up in Larger Quantity than is Essential. — More than eighty years ago, Saussure de- scribed a simple experiment which is conclusive on this point. He gathered a number of peppermint plants, and in some determined the amount of dry matter, which was 40.3 per cent. The roots of others were then im- mersed in pure water, and the plants were allowed to veg- etate 2|- months in a place exposed to air and light, but sheltered from rain. At the termination of the experiment, the plants, which originally weighed 100, had increased to 216 parts, and the dry matter of these plants, which at first was 40.3, had become 62 parts. The plants could have acquired from the glass vessels and pure water no con- siderable quantity of mineral matters. It is plain, then, that the ash-ingredients which were contained in two 202 HOW CROPS GROW. parts of the peppermint were suflBcient for the produc- tion and existence of three parts. We may assume, therefore, that at least one-third of the ash of the origi- nal plants was in excess, and accidental. The fact of excessive absorption of essential ash-ingre- dients is also demonstrated by the precise experiments of Wolff on buckwheat, already described (see p. 164), where the point in question is incidentally alluded to, and the difficulties of deciding how much excess may occur, are brought to notice. (See also pp. 192 and 194 n regard to potassium and iron.) As further striking instances of the influence of the nourishing medium on the quantity of ash-ingredients in the plant, the following are adduced, which may serve to put in still stronger light the fact that a plant does not always require what it contains. Nobbe & Siegert have made a comparative study of the composition of buckwheat, grown on the one hand in garden soil, and on the other in an aqueous solution of saline matters. (The solution contained magnesium sulphate, calcium chloride, phosphate and nitrate of potassium, with phosphate of iron, which together con- stituted 0.316% of the liquid.) The ash-percentage was much higher in the water-plants than in the garden- plants, as shown by the subjoined figures. ( Vs. St., V, p. 132.) Per cent of ash in Stems and leaves. Roots. Seeds. Entire plant. Water-plant 18.6 15.3 2.6 16.7 Garden-plant 8.7 6.8 2.4 7.1 We haxe seen that well-developed plants contain a larger proportion of ash than feeble ones, when they grow side by side in the same medium. In disregard of this general rule, the water-plant in the present instance has an ash -percentage double that of the land-plant, although the former was a dwarf compared with the lat- ter, yielding but ^ as much dry matter. The seeds, how- ever, are scarcely different in composition. THE ASH OF PLAOTS. 203 Similar results were obtained by Councler with the leaves of Acer negundo (F^. St.^ XXIX, p. 242), 1,000 parts of the perfectly dry leaves contained : Water plant. Soil-plant. Silica, SiOg, ... 8.51 23.72 Sulphuric oxide, SO 3 , . . . ...38.97 9.69 Phosphoric oxide, P 2 O 5 , . ..26.00 4.56 Iron oxide, FegOg, . .. 1.94 1.22 Magnesium oxide, MgO, . .. 7.56 6.25 Calcium oxide, CaO,. . . . . ..31.77 36.17 Sodium oxide, NajO, ... 1.23 0.88 Potassium oxide, KjO, . . . . . .96.92 45.05 212.90 127.54 Leaves of the water-plant are much richer in ash-ingre- dients, especially in sulphate and phosphate of potassium. Those of the soil-plant contain more silica and lime. Disposition by the Plant of Excessive or Super- fluous Ash-ingredients. — The ash-ingredients taken up by a plant in excess beyond its actual wants may be disposed of in three ways. The soluble matters — those soluble by themselves, and also incapable of forming in- soluble combinations with other ingredients of the plant — viz., the alkali chlorides, sulphates, carbonates, and phosphates, the chlorides of calcium and magnesium, may- 1. Remain dissolved in, and diffused throughout, the juices of the plant ; or, 2. May exude upon the surface as an efflorescence, and be washed off by rains. Exudation to the surface has been repeatedly observed in case of cucumbers and other kitchen vegetables, grow- ing in the garden, as well as with buckwheat and barley in water-culture. {Vs. St., VI, p. 37.) Saussure found in the white incrustations upon cucum- ber leaves, besides an organic body insoluble in water and alcohol, calcium chloride with a trace of magnesium chloride. The organic substance so enveloped the cal- cium chloride as to prevent deliquescence of the latter. {Reciter dies siir la Veg., p. 265.) 204 HOW CROPS GROW. Saussnre proved that foliage readily yields up saline matters to water. He placed hazel leaves eight success- ive times in renewed portions of pure water, leaving them therein 15 minutes each time, and found that by this treatment they lost yV of their ash-ingredients. The portion thus dissolved was chiefly alkaline salts ; but con- sisted in part of earthy phosphates, silica, and oxide of iron. {RecherclieSy p. 287.) Ritthausen has shown that clover which lies exposed to rain after being cut may lose by washing more than one- half of its ash-ingredients. Mulder {Chemie der AcTcerhrume, II, p. 305) attributes to loss by rain a considerable share of the variations in percentage and composition of the fixed ingredients of plants. We must not, however, forget that all the exper- iments which indicate great loss in this way have been made on the cut plant, and their results may not hold good to the same extent for uninjured vegetation. 3. The insoluble matters, or those which become so in the plant, viz., the calcium sulphate, the oxalates, phos- phates, and carbonates of calcium and magnesium, the oxides of iron and manganese, and silica, may be depos- ited as crystals or concretions in the cells, or may incrust the cell-walls, and thus be set aside from the sphere of vital action. In the denser and comparatively juiceless tissues, as in bark, old wood, and ripe seeds, we find little variation in the amount of soluble matters. These are present in large and variable quantity only in the succulent organs. In bark (cuticle), wood, and seed envelopes (husks, shells, chaff) we often find silica, the oxides of iron and manganese, and calcium carbonate — all insoluble substances — accumulated in considerable amount. In bran, phosphate of magnesium exists in comparatively large quantity. In the dense teak wood, concretions of calcium phosphate have been noticed. Of a certain THE ASH OF PLANTS. 205 species of cactus {Cactus senilis) 80% of the dry matter consists of crystals of calcium oxalate and phos- phate. That the quantity of matters thus segregated is in some degree proportionate to the excess of them in the nourish- ing medium in which the plant grows has been observed by Nobbe & Siegert, who remark that the two portions of buckwheat, cultivated by them in solutions and in gar- den-soil respectively (p. 203), both contained crystals and globular crystalline masses, consisting probably of calcium and magnesium oxalates, and phosphates, depos- ited in the rind and pith ; but that these were by far most abundant in the water-plants whose ash-percentage was twice as great as that of the garden-plants. These insoluble substances may be either entirely unes- sential, or, having once served the wants of the plant, may be rejected as no longer useful, and by assuming the in- soluble form, are removed from the sphere of vital action, and become in reality dead matter. They are, in fact, excreted, though not, in general, formally expelled beyond the limits of the plant. They are, to some extent, thrown off into the bark or into the older wood or pith, or else are encysted in the living cells. The occurrence of crystallized salts thus segregated in the cells of plants is illustrated by the following cuts. Fig. 23 represents a crystallized con- cretion of calcium oxalate, having a basis or skeleton of cellulose, from a leaf of the walnut. (Payen, Chimie In- dustrielle, PL XII. ) Fig. 24 shows a mass of crystals of the same salt, from the leaf stem of rhubarb. Fig. 25 illus- trates similar crystals from the beet root. In the root of the young bean, Sachs found a ring of cells, containing 206 HOW CKOPS GROW. Fig. 24. Fig. 25. crystals of sulphate of lime. {Sitzungsberichte derWien. Akad,, 37, p. 106.) Bailey ob- served in certain parts of the in- ner bark of the locust a series of cells, each of which contained a crystal. In the onion-bulb, and many other plants, crystals are abundant. {Gray^s Botanical Text-Book^ 6th ed., Vol. II, p. 52.) Instances are not wanting in which there is an obvious excretion of minergl matters, or at least a throwing of them off to the surface. Silica, as we have seen, is often found in the cuticle, but is usually imbedded in the cell- wall. In certain plants, other substances accumulate in considerable quantity without the cuticle. A striking ex- ample is furnished by Saxifraga crustata^ a low European plant, which is found in lime soils. The leaves of this saxifrage are en- tirely coated with a scaly incrusta tion of calcium and magnesium carbonates. At the edges of the leaf this incrustation acquires a considerable thickness, as is illus- trated by figure 26, a. In an anal- ysis made by Unger, to whom these facts are due, the fresh (undried) leaves yielded to a dilute acid, 4.14% of calcium carbonate, and* 0.82% of magnesium carbonate. Unger learned by microscopic investigation that this excretion of carbonates proceeds mostly from a series of granular expansions at the margin of the leaf, which are directly connected with the sap-ducts of the plant. {Sitzungshe- richte der Wien, Akad., 43, p. 519.) In figure 26, a represents the appearance of a leaf, magnified diam- d Fig. 26. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 207 eters. Around the borders are seen the scales of carbonates ; some of these have been detached, leaving round pits on the surface of the leaf : c, d exhibit the scales themselves, e in profile: b shows a leaf, freed from its incrustation by an acid, and from its cuticle by potash-solution, so as to exhibit the veins (ducts) and glands, whose course the carbon- ates chiefly take, in their passage through the plant. Further as to the state of ash-ingredients. — It is by no means true that the ash-ingredients always exist in plants in the forms under which they are otherwise famil- iar to us. Arendt and Hellriegel have studied the proportions of soluble and insoluble matters, the former in the ripe oat plant, and the latter in clover at various stages of growth. Arendt extracted from the leaves and stems of the oat plant, after thorough grinding, the whole of the soluble matters by repeated washings in water.* He found that all the sulphuric acid and all the chlorine were soluble. Nearly all the phosphoric acid was removed by water. The larger share of the calcium, magnesium, sodium and potassium compounds was soluble, though portions of each escaped solution. Iron was found in both the soluble and insoluble state. In the leaves, iron was found among the insoluble matters after all phosphoric acid had been re- moved. Finally, silica was mostly insoluble, though in all cases a small quantity occurred in the soluble condi- tion, viz., 3-8 parts in 10,000 of the dry plant. ( Wach- sthum der Haferpflanze, pp. 168, 183-4. See, also, table on p. 171). Weiss and Wiesner discovered by microchemical in- vestigation that iron exists as insoluble ferrous and ferric compounds both in the cell-membrane and in the cell- contents. {Sitzu7igshericlite der Wiener Ahad,, 278.) Hellriegel found that in young clover a larger propor- tion of the various bases was soluble than in the mature plant. As a rule, the leaves gave most soluble matters, the leaf stalks less, and the stems least. He obtained, . *To extract the soluble parts of the grain in this way was impossible. 208 HOW CROPS GROW. among others, the following results {Vs, St., IV, p. 59) : Of 100 parts of the following fixed ingredients of clover, were dissolved in the sap, and not dissolved — In young leaves. In full-grown leaves. Potash ^ ( dissolved ...75.2 37.3 [ undissolved, . . ...24.8 62.7 Lime < j dissolved ...69.5 72 4 1 undissolved. , . . ..30.5 27.6 Magnesia. . . j dissolved ( un dissolved . . . . .43.6 ....56.4 78.3 21.7 Phosphoric ( dissolved ...20.9 19.9 oxide, P 2 O 5 j un dissolved . . . ...79.1 80.1 Silica ( dissolved .. 26*8 16.1 ( un dissolved... ...73.2 83.9 These researches demonstrate that potassium and sodi- um — bodies, all of whose commonly-occurring compounds, silicates excepted, are readily soluble in water — enter into insoluble combinations in the plant ; while phosphoric acid, wliich forms insoluble salts with calcium, magnesi- um, and iron, is freely soluble in connection with these bases in the sap. It should be added that sulphates may be absent from the plant or some parts of it, although they are found in the ashes. Thus, Arendt discovered no sulphates in the lower joints of the stem of oats after blossom, though in the upper leaves, at the same period, sulphuric oxide (SO3) formed nearly 7% of the sum of the fixed ingre- dients. {Wachsthum der Haferpf,, p. 157.) Ulbricht found that sulphates were totally absent from the lower leaves and stems of red clover, at a time when they were present in the upper leaves and blossom. ( Vs. St . , IV. , p. 30 Taielle . ) Both Arendt and Ulbricht observed that sul- phur existed in all parts of the plants they experimented upon ; in the parts just specified, it was, however, no longer combined to oxygen, but had, doubtless, become an integral part of s^me albuminoid or other complex or- ganic body. Thus the oat stem, at the period above cited, contained a quantity of sulphur, which, had it been con- verted into sulphuric oxide, would have amounted to 14% THE ASH OF PLANTS. 309 of the fixed ingredients. In the clover leaf, at a time when it was totally destitute of sulphates, there existed an amount of sulphur which, in the form of sulphuric oxide, would have made 13.7% of the fixed ingredients, or one per cent of the dry leaf itself.* Other ash-ingredients. — Salm-Horstmarhas describ- ed some experiments, from which he infers that a minute amount of Lithium and Fluorine (the latter as fluoride of potassium) are indispensable to the fruiting of barley. {Jour, fur praht, Chem,, 84. p. 140.) The same observer, some years ago, was led to conclude that a trace of Titan- ium is a necessary ingredient of plants. The later re- sults of water-culture would appear to demonstrate that these conclusions are erroneous. The rare alkali-metal, Rubidium, has been found in the sugar-beet, in tobacco, coffee, tea, and the grape. It doubt- less occurs, perhaps together with the similar Caesium in many other plants, though always in very minute quan- tity. Birner and Lucanus found that these bodies, in the absence of potassium, acted as poisons to the oat. ( Vs, St., VIII, p. 147.) According to Nobbe, Schroeder and Erdmann, Lith- ium is very injurious to buckwheat, even in presence of potassium. When lithium was substituted for two- thirds of the potassium of a normal nutritive solution, buckwheat vegetated indeed for 3 months, the stem reaching a length of 18 inches, but the plant was small and unhealthy, the leaves were pale and the older ones dropped away, as shown by VIII, plate I. {Vs. St., XIII, p. 356). * Arendt was the first to estimate sulphuric oxide (SO3) in vegetable matters with accuracy, and to discriminate it from the sulphur of or- ganic compounds. This chemist separated the sulphates of the oat- plant by extracting the pulverized material with acidulated water. He likewise estimated the total sulphur by a special method, and by sub- tracting the sulphur of the sulphuric oxide from the total he obtained as a difference that portion of sulphur which belonged to the albuminoids, etc. In his analysis of clover, Ulbricht followed a similar plan. ( Vs. St.j III, p. 147.) As has already been stated, many of the older analyses are wholly untrustworthy as regards sulphur and sulphuric oxide. ]4 210 HOW CROPS GROW. The investigations of A. Braun and of Eisse (Sachs, Exp, Physiologie, 3 53) show that Zinc is a usual ingredi- ent of plants growing about zinc-mines, where the soil contains carbonate or silicate of this metal. Certain marked varieties of plants are peculiar to, and appear to have been produced by, such soils, viz., a violet ( Viola tricolor, var. calaminaris), and a shepherd’s purse {Thlaspi alpestre, var, calaminaris). In the ash of the leaves of the latter plant, Eisse found 13% of oxide of zinc ; in other plants he found from 0.3 to 3.3%. These plants, however, grow equally well in absence of zinc, which may slightly modify their appearance, but is unes- sential to their nutrition. Boron as boric acid has recently been found in many wines of California and Europe. Copper is often or commonly found in the ashes of plants; and other elements, viz.. Arsenic, Barium and Lead, have been discovered therein, but as yet we are not warranted in assuming that any of these substances are of importance to agricultural vegetation. The soluble compounds of copper, arsenic and lead are in fact very injurious to plant life, unless very highly diluted. Iodine, an invariable and probably a necessary constit- uent of many algae, is not known to exist to any consid- erable extent or to be essential in any cultivated plants. § 4 . FUNCTION’S OF THE ASH-INGREDIENTS. Although much has been written, little is certainly known, with reference to the subject of this section. Sulphates. — The albuminoids, which contain sulphur as an essential ingredient, obviously cannot be produced in absence of sulphates, which, so far as we know, are the exclusive source of sulphur to plants. The sulphurized THE ASH OF PLANTS. 211 oils of the onion, mustard, horse-radish, turnip, etc., like- wise require sulphates for their organization. Phosphates. — The phosphorized substances {prota- goUy lecithin^ chlorojphyX) require to their elaboration that ph osphates be at the disposal of the plant. Knop has sh own that hypophosphites cannot take the place of phosphates. The albuminoids which are probably formed in the foliage must pass thence through the cells and ducts of the stem into growing parts of the plant, and into the seed, where they accumulate in large quantity. But the albuminoids penetrate membranes with great difficulty and slowness when in the pure state. The di- and tri-potassic phosphates dissolve or form water-soluble compounds with many albuminoids, and, according to Schumacher {Physik der Pflanze, p. 128), considerably increase the diffusive rate of these bodies, and thus facilitate their translocation in the plant. Potassium. — The organic acids, viz., oxalic, malic, tartaric, citric, etc., require potassium to form the salts of this metal, which exist abundantly in plants, e. g., potassium oxalate in sorrel, potassium bitartrate in the grape, potassium malate in garden rhubarb; and without potassium it is in most cases probably impossible for the acids to accumulate or to be formed. Mercadante culti- vated sorrel {Oxalis acetosella and Riiinex aceiosa), m ab- sence of potassium-salts; sodium, calcium, and magnesium being supplied. The plants failed to fructify, and their juices contained but one-eighth as much free acid (or acid salts?) as exists in the sap of the same kind of plants veg- etating under normal conditions. The acids — oxalic, with a little tartaric — were united to calcium {Bericlite, 1875, II, p. 1200). The organic acids may result from the de- composition of carbhydrates (starch or sugar), or they may be preliminary stages in the production of the carb- hydrates. In either case their formation is an index to the constructive processes by which the plant originates 212 HOW CROPS GROW. new vegetable stibstance and increases in dry weight. Mercadante’s observations are therefore in accord with the results of the investigations next to be considered. In 1869, Nobbe, Schroder, and Erdmann employed the method of water-culture to make an elaborate study of the influence of potassium on the vegetative processes, and found that, all other needful conditions of growth being supplied, in absence of potassium buckwheat plants vegetated for three months without any increase in weight — that is to say, without producing new vegetable matter. Examination of these miniature plants demon- strated that (in absence of potassium) the first evident stage in the production of vegetable substance, viz., the appearance of starch in the chlorophyl granuUs of the leaf, could not be attained. The experimenters therefore drew the conclusion that potassium is an essential factor in the assimilation of carbon and the formation of starch. They found that the plants were able to produce starch when potassium was supplied either as ‘Chloride, nitrate, phosphate or sulphate. The transfer of the starch from the leaves to the fruit, or its conversion into a soluble form, appeared to require the presence of chlorine ; ac- cordingly, potassium chloride gave the best developed plants, especially at the period of fructification. This conclusion was greatly strengthened by the observation, repeatedly made, that the miniature plants which had vegetated for three or four weeks without increase of weight, or growth other than that which the seedling can make at the expense of the seed, began at once, on suit- able addition of potassium chloride to the nutritive solu- tion, to form starch, discoverable in all the chlorophyl granules, and tlienceforward developed new stems and leaves and grew in quite the normal manner. In Plate I the appearance of some of the plants produced in these trials is shown. la represents the average plant raised in the normal solution containing abundance of potas- PLATE I. EXPLANATION. (See p. 212.) Water-eultures of Japanese Buckwheat, sip^plied witli the ingre- dients of a Xormal Solution, viz. : Sulphates, Nitrates, Phosphates and Chlorides of Potassium, Magnesium, Calcium and Iron, except as stated below. I and la. Solution normal. Potassium as Chloride. II. Solution without Potassium. II3. Without Potassium for 4 weeks, thereafter Potassium Chloride. III. Potassium as Nitrate. Chlorine as in Normal. IV. Potassium as Sulphate. Chlorine one-fourth of Normal. V. Potassium as Phosphate. Chlorine one-fiftli of Normal. VI. Sodium but not Potassium. YIII. Lithium. IX. Without Calcium. X. Without Chlorine. XI. Without Nitrogen. The meter-scale (39| inches) serves to measure the dimensions of the plants. UhiVE^^SiW OF flimojd UHBkHh THE ASH OF PLANTS. 213 smtn chloride. II was deprived of potassium save that contained in the seed. In IV and V, respectively, the chlorine of the solution was reduced to one-fourth and one-fifth the amounts contained in the normal solution and replaced by sulphuric acid in IV and by phosphoric acid in V. In case of II 3 , the plant vegetated without potassium for four weeks with a result similar to II, and then for two months was supplied with potassium chlo- ride. For numerous interesting details reference must be made to the original paper ( Vs. XIII, pp. 321-424). Liipke, from water-cultures with the flowering bean Phaseolus muUiflorus, and common bean P. vulgaris, has recently arrived at different conclusions. He finds that these plants are able, under the utmost possible ex- clusion of potassium, to assimilate carbon and produce starch, in fact to grow and to carry on all the vegetative functions that belong to the fully-nourished plant, though on a diminished scale. In order to limit the supply of potassium to the utmost, the cotyledons of some of the plants were cut away when the plumule began to appear above them. In this way 90% of the potassium of the seed was removed* and while the plants were thereby reduced in dimensions, their power to vegetate in a healthy manner was not suppressed. After 65 days of vegetation one of these plants yielded a crop of dry- substance 4.8 times as much as was contained in the newly sprouted seedling after excision of the cotyledons. Some results of these cultures are shown in Plate II. The stem of the unmutilated flowering bean in normal solution I, a, reached a final length of 80 inches, that de- prived of potassium grew to 40 inches. Nobbe’s conclusion that potassium is specifically essen- tial or concerned in starch-production is accordingly erro- * LUpke found that one seed of P. miiltijlorus contained 23 milli^ams of potassium oxide ; the seedling, after cutting off the cotyledons, con- tains 2.3 mm. 214 HOW CROPS GROW. neons. As Liipke remarks, potassium is rather like nitro- gen, phosphorus, sulphur, etc., one of the elements of which probably a certain quantity is indispensable to the formation of every vegetable cell. Nobbe’s results per- liaps indicate that buckwheat requires relatively more potassium than the bean for its processes of growth. {Land, JahrbilJter, jS8S, pp. 887-913.) Calcium. — Bohm {Jahresiericht uher Ag. Chemie, 1875-6, Bd. I, p. 255) and Von Raumer ( Vs, St., XXIX, 251) have furnished evidence that calcium (lime) is di- rectly necessary to the formation of cell-tissue, that is to say, of cellulose. This evidence rests upon observations made with seed- lings of the flowering bean (scarlet-runner), Phaseolus midiiflorus. When a seed sprouts, the young plant at first is nourished exclusively by the nutritive matters contained in the seed. When its roots enter the soil it begins to de- rive water, nitrogen, and ash-ingredients from the earth. When its leaves unfold in the light it begins to gather carbon from the air and to increase in w^eight. If its roots are placed in pure water it can acquire no ash-in- gredients ; if its leaves are kept in darkness it can gain nothing from the air. Thus circumstanced, it may live and vegetate for a time, but constantly loses in total dry weight, and its apparent growth is only the formation of new parts at the expense of the old. For some days the young stem shoots upward without green color, but per- fectly formed, and then (in case of the flowering bean) suddenly, at a little space below the terminal bud, a dis- coloration appears, the stem wilts, withers, and dies away. The growth of stem that thus occurs is accom- panied by and depends upon the solution of starch in the seed-lobes and its transfer to the points of growth where it is made over into cellulose — the frame-work of the stem. In absence of any external source of ash-ingredi- ents the young stem dies long before the starch of the THE ASH OF PLANTS. 215 cotyledons is consumed. But if the roots be placed in a nutritive solution suited to water-culture, the stem grows on without injury until the cotyledons are com- pletely emptied of starch, and afterwards continues to de- velop at the expense of the lower leaves. Tlie arrest of growth in the stem evidently is due to the absence of some one or more ash-ingredients, and Bohm found in fact that, by withholding lime-salts from tlie roots, this characteristic malady was invariably pro- duced. Hence he concludes that calcium compounds are immediately concerned in the conversion of starch into cellulose. Magnesium. — Von Eaumer,in the paper just referred to ( F^. St,, XXIX, pp. 263 and 273), gives his observa- tions on the relations of the magnesium salts to the veg- etative processes. He states that, all other conditions being favorable, the exclusion of magnesium from a nu- tritive solution in which the scarlet-runner vegetates is followed by cessation of chlorophyl-production and of that enlargement of the new-formed cells wherein the act of growth largely consists. Accordingly, in absence of magnesium-supply, the plants, which at first grew nor- mally, after reaching a height of forty inches, began to show signs of disturbed nutrition. The uppermost in- ternodes (joints) of the stems almost ceased to lengthen and became exceptionally thick and hard, their leaves failed to open, and both joints and leaves were white in color with but the faintest tint of green. Soon new up- ward growth ceased altogether, the terminal bud and unfolded leaves dried away, and, while the lower, first- formed and green leaves remained fresh for weeks and the lower stem threw out new shoots, healthy growth was at a stand-still, and the plants gradually withered and perished. The normal growth of the bean plants for a month or more in nutritive solutions containing no magnesium is accounted for by the supply of this ele- 216 HOW CROPS GROW. ment existing in the seed,* which evidently was enough for the necessities of growth until the stem was forty inches high. From that point on the plants almost ceased to grow, and gradually died from want of food and inability to assimilate. We have already seen that, according to Hoppe-Seyler, magnesium is a constant and presumably an essential in- gredient of chlorophyllan, a crystallized derivative of chlorophyl. This makes evident that magnesium is di- rectly concerned in and needful to the formation of the chlorophyl granules which, so far as observation as yet has gone, are the seat of those operations which first construct organic substance from inorganic matter. Magnesium and calcium occur in the aleurone of seeds and, according to Grubler, form soluble, crystallizable compounds with certain albuminoids, so that these ele- ments, like potassium, may be concerned in the transport of protein-bodies. Silica. — Humphrey Davy was the first to suggest that the function of silica might be, in case of the grasses, sedges, and equisetums, to give rigidity to the slender stems of these plants, and enable them to sustain the often heavy weight of the fruit. The results of the many experiments in water-culture by Sachs, Knop, Wolff, and others (see p. 200), in which the supply of silica has been reduced to an extremely small amount, without detriment to the development of plants, commonly rich in this substance, prove in the most conclusive manner, however, that silica does not essentially contribute to the stiffness of the stem. Wolff distinctly informs us that the maize and oat plants produced by him, in solutions nearly free from silica, were as firm in stalk, and as little inclined to lodge or ^^lay,” as those which grew^in the field. * Common beans contain about one-fourth of one per cent of mag- nesia. THE ASH OF PLAOTS. 217 The ^Modging’’ of cereal crops is demonstrated to re- sult from too close a stand and too little lights which occasion a slender and delicate growth, and is not per- ceptibly influenced by presence or absence of silica. Silica, however, if not necessary to the life of the cereals, appears to have an important office in their perfect de- velopment under ordinary circumstances. Kreuzhage and Wolff have carefully studied the relations of silica to the oat plant, using the method of water-culture. In a series of nine trials in 1880, where, other things being equal, much silica, little silica, and no silica were sup- plied, the numbers of seeds produced were 1,423, 1,039, and 715 respectively, the corresponding weights being 46, 34, and 23 grams. The total crops weighed 196, 172, and 168 grams respectively, so that while the yield of seed was doubled in presence of abundant silica, the total crop (dry) was increased in weight but one-sixth. The supply of silica was accompanied with an absolutely diminished root-formation as well as by a relatively in- creased seed-production. Similar trials in 1881 and 1882 gave like results (F^. St,^ XXX, p. 161). Wolff con- cludes that silica ensures the timely and uniform ripen- ing of the crop as well as favors the maximum develop- ment of seed. The natural supply of silica appears to be always suf- ficient. Application of this substance in fertilizers has never proved remunerative. In those water-cultures where large seed-production has been obtained in ab- sence of silica, it is probable that lime-salts, phosphates, or other ash-ingredients, which are commonly taken up more abundantly than in field culture, have brought about the same result that silica usually effects. This action of the ash-ingredients is apparently due to a clog- ging of the cell-tissues and consequent check of the pro- cesses of growth and would seem to be caused either by the otherwise unessential silica or by an excess of the 218 HOW CHOPS GROW. ingredients essential to growth. The hard, dense coat of the seed of the common weed stone-crop” {Lithosjyer- mum) usually contains some 13 to 20 per cent of silica and twice that amount of calcium carbonate. Hohnel produced these seeds in water-culture from well-grown plants deprived of silica and found them quite normally developed. The seed-coat was permeated with calcium carbonate, which appears to have fully replaced silica without detriment to the plant {Haberlandt, Unter- suchungen, II, p. 160). Chlorine. — As has been mentioned, both Nobbe and Leydhecker found that buckwheat grew quite well up to the time of blossom without chlorides. From that period on, in absence of chlorides, remarkable anomalies appeared in the development of the plant. In the ordi- nary course of growth, starch, which is organized in the mature leaves, does not remain in them to much extent, but is transferred to the newer organs, and especially to the fruit, where it often accumulates in large quantities. In absence of chlorides in the experiments of Nobbe and Leydhecker, the terminal leaves becam. thick and fleshy, from extraordinary development of cell-tissue, at the same time they curled together and finally fell off, upon slight disturbance. The stem became knotty, transpira- tion of water was suppressed, the blossoms withered without fructification, and the plant prematurely died. The fleshy leaves were full of starch-grains, and it ap- peared that in absence of chlorine the transfer of starch from the foliage to the flower arid fruit was rendered im- possible ; in other words, chlorine (in combination with potassium or calcium) was concluded to be necessary to —was, in fact, the agent of — this transfer. Knop believes, however, that these phenomena are due to some other cause, and that chlorine is not essential to the perfeetion of the fruit of buckwheat (see p. 196). Knop {Chem. Centralblatt, 1869, p. 189) obtained some THE ASH OF PLANTS. 219 ripe, well-developed buckwheat seeds in chlorine-free water-cultures, while in the same solutions, with addition of chlorides, other buckwheat plants remained sterile, the flowers withering without setting seed. Knop states that in other trials maize and bean plants grew better without than with chlorides. In either case starch did not accumulate in the stem or leaves of maize, while all the organs of the bean were overloaded with starch both in presence and absence of chlorides. The experiments of Nobbe and Leydhecker are very circumstantially described and have been confirmed by the later work of Nobbe, Schroder, and Erdmann ( Vs. SL, XIII, pp. 302-6). See p. 196. Iron. — We are in possession of some interesting facts, which throw light upon the function of this metal in the plant. In case of the deficiency of iron, foliage loses its natural green color, and becomes pale or white even in the full sunshine. In absence of iron a plant may un- fold its buds at the expense of already organized matters, as a potato-sprout lengthens in a dark cellar, or in the manner of fungi and white vegetable parasites ; but the leaves thus developed are incapable of assimilating carbon, and actual growth or increase of total weight is impossi- ble. Salm-Horstmar showed (1849) that plants which grow in soils or media destitute of iron are very pale in color, and that addition of iron-salts very speedily gives them a healthy green. Sachs found that maize-seed- lings, vegetating in solutions free from iron, had their first three or four leaves green ; several following were white at the base, the tips being green, and afterward perfectly white leaves unfolded. On adding a few drops of sulphate or chloride of iron to the nourishing medium, the foliage was plainly altered within tw^enty-four hours, and in three to four days the plant acquired a deep, lively green. Being afterwards transferred to a solution desti- tute of iron, perfectly white leaves were again developed. 220 HOW CHOPS GROW. anJ these were brought to a normal color by addition of iron. E. Gris was the first to trace the reason of these effects, and first found (in 1843) that watering the roots of plants with solutions of iron, or applying such solutions externally to the leaves, shortly developed a green color where it was previously wanting. By microscopic stud- ies he found that, in the absence of iron, the protoplasm of the leaf-cells remains a colorless or yellow mass, desti- tute of visible organization. Under the infiuence of iron, grains of cMorophyl begin at once to appear, and pass through the various stages of normal development. We know that the power of the leaf to decompose carbon dioxide and assimilate carbon resides in the cells that contain chlorophyl, or, we may say, in the chlorophyl- grains themselves. We understand at once, then, that in the absence of iron, which is essential to the forma- tion of chlorophyl, there can be no proper growth, no increase at the expense of the external atmospheric food of vegetation. Eisse, under Sachs’s direction {Exp, Physiologic, p. 143), demonstrated that manganese cannot take the place of iron in the office just described. CHAPTER III. § 1 . QUANTITATIVE RELATIONS AMONG THE I^^GREDIENTS OF PLANTS. Various attempts have been made to exhibit definite numerical relations between certain different ingredients of plants. Equivalent Replacement of Bases.— In 1840, Lie- big, in his Chemistry applied to Agriculture, suggested QUANTITATIVE RELATIONS. 221 that the various bases or basic metals might displace each other in equivalent quantities, i. e., in the ratio of their molecular or atomic weights, and that, w^ere such the case, the discrepancies to be observed among anal}"ses should disappear, if the latter were interpreted on this view. Liebig instanced two analyses of the ashes of fir- wood and two of pine- wood made by Berthier and Saus- sure, as illustrations of the correctness of this theory. In the fir of Mont Breven, carbonate of magnesium was present ; in that of Mont La Salle, it was absent. In the former existed but half as much carbonate of potas- sium as in the latter. In both, however, the same total percentage of carbonates was found, and the amount of oxygen in the bases was the same in both instances. Since the unlike but equivalent quantities of potash, lime, and magnesia contain the same quantity of oxy- gen, these oxides, in the case in question, really replaced each other in equivalent proportions. The same was true for the ash of pine-wood, from Allevard and from Norway. On applying this principle to other cases it has, however, signally failed. The fact that the plant can contain accidental or unessential ingredients ren- ders it obvious that, however truly such a law as that of Liebig may in any case apply to those substances which are really concerned in the vital actions, it will be impos- sible to read the law in the results of analyses. Relation of Phosphates to Albuminoids. — Liebig likewise considered that a definite relation exists be- tween the phosphoric acid and the albuminoids of the ripe grains. That this relation is not constant is evi- dent from the following statement of data bearing on the question. In the table, the amount of nitrogen (N), representing the albuminoids (see p. 113), found in vari- ous analyses of rye and wheat grain, is compared with that of phosphoric acid (P2O5), the latter being taken as unity. The ratios of P 2 O 5 to N were found to range as follows : 22 ^ HOW CROPS GROW. P^O^ N. t > In 7 Samples of Rye-kemel by Fehling & Faiszt 1 : 1.97— 3.Q6 “ U “ “ “ Mayer 1 : 2.04—2.38 “ 5 “ “ “ Bibra 1 : 1.68—2.81 « 6 « » “ Siegert 1 : 2.35—2.96 “ 28 “ “ “ the extreme range was from 1:1.68—3.06 “ 2 “ “ Wheat-kernel by Fehling & Faiszt 1 : 2.71—2.86 11 » “ “ Mayer 1:1.83—2.19 “ 2 “ » “ Zoeller 1 : 2.02—2.16 “ 30 “ “ “ Bibra 1 : 1.87—3.55 “ 6 “ Siegert 1 : 2.30—3.33 “ 51 “ “ “ the extreme range was from — 1:1.83—3.56 Siegert, who collected these data ( Vs. St,, III, p. 147), and who experimented on the influence of phosphatic and nitrogenous fertilizers upon the composition of wheat and rye, gives as the general result of his special inquiries that Phosphoric acid and Nitrogen stand in no constant rela- tion to each other. Nitrogenous manures increase the per cent of nitroge^i and diminish that of phosphoric acid. Other Relations. — All attempts to trace simple and constant relations between other ingredients of plants, viz., between starch and alkalies, cellulose and silica, etc., have proved fruitless. It is much rather demonstrated that the proportion of the constituents is constantly changing from day to day as the relative mass of the individual organs themselves un- dergoes perpetual variation. In adopting the above conclusions it is not asserted that such genetic relations between phosphates and albumin- oids, or between starch and alkalies, as Liebig first sug- gested and as various observers have labored to show, do not exist, but simply that they do not appear from the analyses of plants. §3. THE COMPOSITIOK OF THE PLANT IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES OF GROWTH. We have hitherto regarded the composition of the plant mostly in a relative sense, and have instituted no compar- COMPOSITION IK SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 223 isoTis between the absolute quantities of its ingredients at different stages of growth. We have obtained a series of isolated views of the chemistry of the entire plant, or of its parts at some certain period of its life, or when placed under certain conditions, and have thus sought to ascer- tain the peculiarities of these periods, and to estimate the influence of these conditions. It now remains to attempt in some degree the combination of these sketches into a panoramic picture — to give an idea of the composition of the plant ai the successive steps of its development. We shall thus gain some insight into the rate and manner of its growth, and acquire data that have an important bearing on the requisites for its perfect nutrition. For this purpose we need to study not only the relative (percentage) composition of the plant and of its parts at various stages of its existence, but we must also inform ourselves as to the total quantities of each ingredient at these periods. We shall select from the data at hand those which illustrate the composition of the oat-plant. Not only the ash-ingredients, but also the organic constituents, will be noticed so far as our information and space permit. The Composition and Growth of the Oat-Plant may be studied as a type of an important class of agricul- tural plants, viz. : the annual cereals — plants which com- plete their existence in one summer, and which yield a large quantity of nutritious seeds — the most valuable re- sult of culture. The oat-plant was first studied in its various parts and at different times of development by Prof. John Pitkin Norton, of Yale College. His labori- ous research published in 1846 ( Trans, Highland and Ag, Soc,, 1845-7, also^^. Jour, ofSci, and Jr^5,Vol. 3, 1847) was the first step in advance of the single and disconnected analyses which had previously been the only data of the agricultural physiologist. For several reasons, however, the work of Norton was imperfect. The analytic meth- 224 HOW CROPS GROW. ods employed by him, though the best in use at that day, and handled by him with great skill, were not adapted to furnish results trustworthy in all particulars. Fourteen years later, Arendt* at Moeckern, and Bretschneiderf at Saarau, in Germany, at the same time, but independently of each other, resumed the subject, and to their labors the subjoined figures and conclusions are due. Here follows a statement of the Periods at which the plants were taken for analysis : 1st Period 2d Period 3d Period 4th Period 5th Period [still closed. ) June 18, Arendt — Three lower leaves unfolded, two upper ) “ 19, Bretschneider — Four to five leaves developed, i June 30, (12 days), Arendt — Shortly before full heading. ) “ 29, (10 days), Bretschneider — The plants were headed. ) July 10, (10 days), Arendt — Immediately after bloom. ) “ 8, ( 9 days), Bretschneider — Full bloom. ) July 21, (11 days), Arendt — Beginning to ripen. } “ 28, (20 days), Bretschneider— “ “ ) July 31, (10 days), Arendt— Fully ripe. j Aug. 6, ( 9 days), Bretschneider— Fully ripe. It will be seen that the periods, though differing some- what as to time, correspond almost perfectly in regard to the development of the plants. It must be mentioned that Arendt carefully selected luxuriant plants of equal size, so as to analyze a uniform material (see p. 171), and took no account of the yield of a given surface of soil. Bretsclmeider, on the other hand, examined the entire produce of a square rod. The former procedure is best adapted to study the composition of the well-nourished individual plant] the latter gives a truer view of the crop. The unlike character of the material as just indicated is but one of the various causes which might render the two series of observations discrepant. Thus, differences in soil, weather and seeding, would necessarily influence the relative as well as the absolute development of the two crops. The results are, notwithstanding, strikingly ac- cordant in many particulars. In all cases the roots were not and could not be included in the investigation, as it is impossible to free them from adhering soil. * Das Waehsthum der Ha ffirpffa.nze, Lmpzig, 1859. ^ Wachsthumsverhiiltnisse dev Haferpflanze, Jour, f Hr Prakt. C/iem., 76, COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 225 The Total Weight of Crop per English acre, at the end of each period, was as follows: Table l.—Bretschneider. 1st Period, 6,358 lbs. avoirdupois. 2d “ 10,603 “ “ 3d “ 16,623 “ (t 4th (( 14,981 “ (( 5th “ 10,622 “ (( The Total Weights of Water and Dry Matter for all but the 2d Period — the material of which was acci- dentally lost — were: Table \l.~Bretschneider. Dry Matter, Water, lbs. av. per acre. lbs. av. per acre. 1st Period, 1,284 5,074 2d*&3d“ 4,383 12,240 4th “ 5,427 9,554 5th “ 6,886 3,736 1. — From Table I it is seen: That the weight of the live crop is greatest at or before the time of blossom.* After this period the total weight diminishes as it had previously increased. 2. — From Table II it becomes manifest: That the organ- ic tissue (dry matter) continually increases in quantity up to the maturity of the plant; and 3. — The loss after the 3d Period falls exclusively upon the water of vegetation. At the time of blossom the plant has its greatest absolute quantity of water, while its least absolute quantity of this ingredient is found when it is fully ripe. By taking the difference between the weights of any two Periods, we obtain : The Increase or Loss of Dry Matter and Water during each Period. Table ill— Bret schneider. Dry Matter, Water, lbs per acre. lbs per acre. 1st Period, (58 days), 1,284 Gain. 5,074 Gain. 2d&3d“ (19 days), 3,099 “ 7,1G6 “ 4tli “ (20 days), 1,044 “ 2,686 Loss. 5th “ ( 9 days), 1,459 “ 5,818 “ ♦In Arendt’s Experiment, at the time of “heading out,” 3d Period. 15 226 HOW CROPS GROW. On dividing the above quantities by the number of days of the respective periods, there results: The Average Daily Gain or Loss per Acre during each Period. Table lY —Bretschneider. Dry Matter. Water. 1st Period, 22 lbs. Gain. 87 lbs. Gain. 2d & 3d “ 163 “ “ 377 “ 4th “ 52 “ “ 134 “ Loss. 5th “ 162 “ “ 646 “ “ 4. — Table III, and especially Table IV, show that the gain of organic matter in Bretschneider’s oat-crop went on most rapidly at or before the time of blossom (accord- ing to Arendt at the time of heading out). This was, then, the period of most active growth. Afterward the rate of growth diminished by more than one-half, and at a later period increased again, though not to the maximum. Absolute Quantities of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxy- gen, Nitrogen (Organic Matter), and Ash in the dry oat-crop at the conclusion of the several periods (lbs. per acre) : Table V. — Bretschneider. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. Ash.* 1st Period, 593 80 455 46 no 2d & 3d “ 2,137 286 1,575 122 263 4th “ 2,600 343 2,043 150 291 5th “ 3,229 405 2,713 167 372 Amounts of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, Nitro- gen, and Ash-ingredients assimilated by the oat-crop during the several periods. Water of vegetation is not included (lbs. per acre) : Table V^I. — Bretschneider. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. Ashivgredients. 1st Period, 593 80 455 46 110 2d&3d “ 1,544 206 1,575 76 153 4th “ 453 57 468 28 28 5th “ 629 62 670 17 81 *ln Bretschneider’s analyses, “ash” signifies the residue left after carefully burning the plant. In Arendt’s investigation the sulphur and chlorine were determined in the unburned plant. COMPOSITION IX SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 227 Relative Quantities of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxy- gen, Nitrogen (Organic Matter) and Ash in the dry oat-crop, at the end of the several periods {per cent ) ; Table Yll,—Bretschneider. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. {Organic Matter.) Ash. 1st Period, 46.22 6.23 35.39 3.59 91.43 8.57 2d & 3d “ 48.76 6.53 35.96 2.79 94.04 5.96 4fch “ 47.91 6.33 37.65 2.78 94.67 5.33 6th “ 46.89 5.88 39.40 2.43 94.60 5.40 Relative Quantities of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxy- gen, and Nitrogen, in dry substance, after deducting the somewhat variable amount of ash {per cent) : Table N\\\.—Bretsclineider. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nit^'og^n. 1st Period, 50.55 6.81 38.71 3.93 2d & 3d “ 51.85 6.95 38.24 2.86 4th 50.55 6.96 39.83 2.93 6th “ 49.59 6.21 41.64 2.56 5. The Tables V, VI, VII, and VIII, demonstrate that while the absolute quantities of the elements of the dry oat-plant continually increase to the time of ripening, they do not increase in the same proportion. In other words, the plant requires, so to speak, a change of diet as it advances in growth. They further show that nitro- gen and ash are relatively more abundant in the young than in the mature plant ; in other words, the rate of assimilation of Nitrogen and fixed ingredients falls be- hind that of Carbon, Hydrogen, and Oxygen. Still oth- erwise expressed, the plant as it approaches maturity organizes relatively more carbhydrates and less albu- minoids. The relations just indicated appear more plainly when we compare the Quantities of Nitrogen, Hydrogen, and Oxygen, assimilated during each period, calculated upon the amount of Carbon assimilated in the same time and assumed at 100. Table YS..—Bretschneider. Carbon. Nitrogen, Hydrogen, Oxygen, 1st Period, 100 7.8 13.4 73.6 2d & 3d “ 100 4.9 13.3 72.5 ' 4th “ 100 6.1 12.3 100.8 5th “ 100 2.6 10.6 106.5 228 HOW CROPS GROW. From Table IX we see that the ratio of Hydrogen to Carbon regularly diminishes as the plant matures ; that of Xibrogen falls greatly from the infancy of the plant to the period of full bloom, then strikingly increases during the first stages of ripening, but falls off at last to mini- mum. The ratio of Oxygen to Carbon is the same during the 1st, 21, and 3d Periods, but increases remarkably from the time of full blossom until the plant is ripe. As already stated, the largest absolute assimilation of all ingredients — most rapid growth — takes place at the time of heading out, or blossom. At this period all the volatile elements are assimilated at a nearly equal rate, and at a rate similar to that at which the fixed matters (ash) are absorbed. In the first period Nitrogen and Ash ; in the 4th Period, Nitrogen and Oxygen ; in the 5th Period, Oxygen and Ash are assimilated in largest proportion. This is made evident by calculating for each period the relative average daily increase of each ingredient, the amount of the ingredients in the ripe plant being assumed at 100, as a point of comparison. The figures resulting from such a calculation are given in Table X. — Bretschneider, Carbon. Hydrogen. 0 rygen. Nitrogen. Ash. 1st Period, 0.31 0.33 0.28 0.47 0.50 2d and 3d “ 2.51 2.68 2.17 2.39 2.13 4th “ 0.89 0.88 1.07 1.06 0.47 5th (t 1.49 1.16 1.89 0.75 1.70 The increased assimilation of the 5th over the Period is, in all probability, only apparent. The results of analysis, as before mentioned, refer only to those parts of the plant that are above ground. The activity of the foliage in gathering food from the atmosphere is doubt- less greatly diminished before the plant ripens, as evi- denced by the leaves turning yellow and losing water of .vegetation. The increase of weight in the plant above ground probably proceeds from matters previously stored COMPOSITIOK IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 229 in the roots, which now are transferred to the fruit and foliage, and maintain the growth of these parts after their power of assimilating inorganic food (CO2, H2O, NH3, N2O5) is lost. The following statement exhibits the absolute average daily increase of Carbon^ Hydrogen^ Oxygen^ Nitrogen^ and Ash, during the several periods {lbs, per acre) : Table yil.—Bretschneider. Ca^'hon, Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen, Ash. 1st Period, 10.0 1.4 7.8 0.8 1.9 2d and 3d “ 81.0 10.8 83.0 4.0 8.0 4th 22.6 2.9 23.4 1.4 1.4 5th “ 70.0 6.9 74.4 1.9 9.0 Turning now to Arendt’s results, which are carried more into detail than those of Bretschneider, we will notice: A . — The Relative {percentage) Composition of the Entire Plant and of its Parts* during the several periods of vegetation. 1. Fiber \ is found in greatest proportion — 40 per cent — in the lower joints of the stem, and from the time when the grain ^Mieads out,’’ to the period of bloom. Relatively considered, there occur great variations in the same part of the jdant at different stages of growth. Thus, in the ear, which contains the least fiber, the quantity of this substance regularly diminishes, not absolutely, but only relatively, as the plant becomes older, sinking from 27 per cent at heading to 12 per cent at maturity. In the leaves, which, as regards fiber, stand intermediate between the stem and ear, this * Arendt selected lar^e and well-developed plants, divided them into six parts, and analyzed each part sei)arately. His divisions of the plants were: 1, the three lowest joints of the stem: 2, the two middle joints; 3, the upper joint; 4, the three lowest leaves; 5, the two upper leaves; 6, the ear. The stems were cut just above the nodes, the leaves included the sheaths, the ears were stripped from the stem. Arendt rejected all plants which were not perfect when gathered. When nearly ripe, the cereals, as is well known, often lose one or more of their lower leaves. For the numerous analyses on which these conclu- sions are based we must refer to the original, tl. e., Crude cellulose; see p. 45. ^ 230 HOW CROPS GROW. siibstancG ranges from 22 to 38 per cent. PreTions to blossom, the upper leayes, afterwards the lower leaves, are the richest in fiber. In the lower leaves the maxi- mum (33 per cent) is found in the fourth ; in the upper leaves (38 per cent), in the second period. The apparent diminution in amount of fiber is due in all cases to increased production of other ingredients. 2. Fat and Wax are least abundant in the stem. Their proportion increases, in general, in the upper parts of the stem as well as during the latter stages of its growth. The range is from 0.2 to 3 per cent. In the ear the propor- tion increases from 2 to 3.7 per cent. In the leaves the quantity is much larger and is mostly wax with little fat. The smallest proportion is 4.8 per cent, which is found in the upper leaves when the plant is ripe. The largest proportion, 10 per cent, exists in the lower leaves, at the time of blossom. The relative quantities found in the leaves undergo considerable variation from one stage of growth to another. 3. Non-nitrogenous matters^ other than fiber ^ viz., starchy sugars^ gums^ etc.,* undergo great and irregular variation. In the stem the largest percentage (57 per cent) is found in the young lower joints; the smallest (43 per cent) in ripe upper straw. Only in the ear occurs a regular in- crease, viz , from 54 to 63 per cent. 4. The albuminoids, \ in Arendt’s investigation, exhibit a somewhat different relation to the vegetable substance from what was observed by Bretschneider, as seen from the subjoined comparison of the percentages found at the different periods : PERIODS. I. II. III. IV. V. Arendt 20.93 11.65 10.86 13.67 14.30 Bretschneider 22.73 17.67 17.61 15.39 * What remains after deducting fat and wax, albuminoids, fiber and ash, from the dry substance, is here included. t Calculated by multiplying the percentage of nitrogen by 6.33. These differences may be variously accounted for. They compositio:n^ ik successive stages. 231 are due, in part, to the fact that Arendt analyzed only large and perfect plants. Bretschneider, on the other hand, examined all the plants of a given plot, large and small, perfect and injured. The differences illustrate what has been already insisted on, viz., that the develop- ment of the plant is greatly modified by the circum- stances of its growth, not only in reference to its exter- nal figure, but also as regards its chemical composition. The relative distribution of nitrogen in the parts of the plant at the end of the several periods is exhibited by the following table, simple inspection of which shows the fluctuations (relative) in the content of this element. The percentages are arranged for each period separately, pro- ceeding from the highest to the lowest : PERIODS. I- 1 1 11. 1 III. IV. 1 Upper leaves. Lower leaves. Upper leaves. 2.27 Ears. Ears. 3.74 1 1 2.39 1 2.85 1 3.04 Eower leaves. Upper leaves. Lower leaves. Upper leaves. Upper leaves. 3.38 2.19 2.18 1.91 1 1.74 Lower leaves. Ears. Ears. Lower leaves. Upper stem. 2.15 2.06 1.85 1.62 1 1.56 Middle stem. Upper stem. Upper stem. Lower leaves. 1.52 1.34 1.60 1 1.43 Upper stem. Middle stem. Middle stem. Middle stem. 0.87 0.98 1.20 1.17 Lower stem. Lower stem. Lower stem. Lower stem. 0.80 0.88 0.83 1 0.79 5. Ash , — The agreement of the percentages of ash in the entire plant, in corresponding periods of the gr >wtli of the oat, in the independent examinations of Bret- schneider and Arendt, is remarkably close, as appears from the figures below : I. II. PERIODS. III. IV. V. Bretschneider — 5.96 5.33 5.40 Arendt 5.24 5.44 5.20 5.17 As regards the several parts of the plant, it was found by Arendt that, of the stem, the upper portion was richest in ash throughout the whole period of growth. Of the leaves, on the contrary, the lower contained most fixed matters. In the eat there occurred a continual decrease 232 HOW CROPS GROW. from its first appearance to its maturity, while in the stem and leaves there was, in general, a progressive increase towards the time of ripening. The greatest percentage (10.5 per cent) was found in the ripe leaves; the smallest (0.78 per cent) in the ripe lower straw. Far more interesting and instructive than the relative proportions are B. — The Absolute Quantities of the Ingredients found in the Plant at the conclusion of the sev- eral periods of growth. — These absolute quantities, as found by Arendt, in a given number of carefully- selected and vigorous plants, do not accord with those obtained by Bretschneider from a given area of ground, nor could it be expected that they should, because it is next to impossible to cause the same amount of vegeta- tion to develop on a number of distinct plots. Though the results of Bretschneider more nearly rep- resent the crop as obtained in farming, those of Arendt give a truer idea of the plant when situated in the best possible conditions, and attaining a uniformly high development. We shall not attempt to compare the two sets of observations, since, strictly speaking, in most points they do not admit of comparison. From a knowledge of the absolute quantities of the substances contained in the plant at the ends of the several periods, we may at once estimate the rate of growth^ i. e., the rapidity ivith tvhich the constituents of the plant are either taken up or organized. The accompanying table, which gives in alternate col- umns the total weights of 1,000 plants at the end of the several periods, and (by subtracting the first from the second, the second from the third, etc.) the gain from matters absorbed or produced during each period, will serve to justify the deductions that follow^, which are taken from the treatise of Arendt, and which apply, of course, only to the plants examined by this investigator. 1,000 ENTIRE OAT PLANTS. (Water Free.) COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 233 Absorb or produce during )D V. Loss Loss 97.4 34.2 1 2331.6 128.6 Oi-ieoo3C00 CO C5 1 1 2323.8 1 456.2 1 1 2458.5 1 134.7 Contain at end of PERK 550.6 89.8 1340.0 351.6 eo CO c, more highly magnified, exhibits the finely perforated, transverse partitions, through which the liquid contents more or less freely pass. 304 HOW CROPS GROW. Milk Ducts. — Besides the ducts already described, there is, in many plants, a system of irregularly branched channels containing a milky juice {latex) as in the sweet potato, dande- lion, milk-weed, etc. These milk- ducts « occur in all parts of the plants, but most^ abundantly in the pith and inner bark of stems and in the cellular tissue of^ roots. They often so completely permeate all the organs of the plant that the slight- est wound breaks ^ some of them and causes a flow of latex. The latter, like ani-// mal milk, is a watery fluid holding in sus- pension minute gran- ules or drops which make it opaque.^ The latex often con- tains the organic substances peculiar to the plant, acquires a sticky, viscid char- acter, and hardens Fi> 55. on exposure to the air. Opium, India-rubber, gutta- percha, and various resins are dried latex. Alkaloids frequently occur, and ferments like papain (p, 104) are probably not uncommon in this secretion. Herbaceous Stems. — Annual stems of the exogenous VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 305 kind, whose growth is entirely arrested by winter, consist usually of a single' ring of woody tissue with interior pith and surrounding bark. Often, however, the zone of wood is thin, and possesses but little solidity, while the chief part of the stem is made up of cell-tissue, so that the stem is herbaceous. Woody Stems. — Perennial exogenous stems consist, in temperate climates, of a series of rings or zones, cor- responding in number with that of the years during which their growth has been progressing. The stems of our shrubs and trees, especially after the first few years of growth, consist, for the most part, of woody tissue, the proportion of cell-tissue being very small. The annual cessation of growth which occurs at the approach of winter is marked by the formation of smaller or finer wood-cells, as shown in Fig. 54, while the vigorous renewal of activity in the cambium at spring- time is exhibited by the growth of larger cells, and in many kinds of wood in the production of ducts, which, as in the oak, are visible to the eye at the interior of the annual layers. Sap-wood and Heart-wood. — The living processes in perennial stems, while proceeding with most force in the cambium, are not confined to that locality, but go on to a considerable depth in the wood. Except at the cambial layer, however, these processes consist not in the formation of new cells, nor the enlargement of those once formed — not properly in growth — but in the trans- mission of sap and the deposition of organized matter on the interior of the wood-cells. In consequence of this deposition the inner or heart-wood of many of our forest trees becomes much denser in texture and more durable for industrial purposes. It then acquires a color differ- ent from the outer or sap-wood (alburnum), becomes brown in most cases, though it is yellow in the barberry and red in the red cedar. 20 30 & HOW CROPS GROW. The final result of the filling up of the cell of ^he heart-wood is to make this part of the stem almost or quite impassable to sap, so that the interior wood may be removed by decay without disturbing the vigor of the tree. Passage of Sap through the Stem. — The stem, besides supporting the foliage, fiowers and fruit, has also a most important office in admitting the passage upward to these organs of the water and mineral matters which enter the plant by the roots. Similarly, it allows the downward transfer to the roots of substances gathered by the foliage from the atmosphere. To this and other topics connected with the ascent and descent of the sap we shall hereafter recur. The stem constitutes the chief part by weight of many plants, especially of forest trees, and serves the most im- portant uses in agriculture, as well as in a thousand other industries. § 3 . LEAVES. These most important organs issue from the stem, are at first folded curiously together in the bud, and after- wards expand so as to present a great amount of surface to the air and light. The leaf consists of a thin membrane of cell-tissue directly connected with the cellular layer of the bark, arranged upon a skeleton or net-work of fibers and ducts continuous with those of the inner bark and wood. In certain plants, as cactuses, there scarcely exist any leaves, or, if any occur, they do not differ, except in external form, from the stems. Many of these plants^ above ground, are in form all stem, while in structure and function they are all leaf. In the grasses, although the stem and leaf are distin- +K.+Cot. — K.— Cot. d. PLATE IL +K.— Cot. b. EXPLAXATiox. (See p. 213.) Water-cultures of Flowering Bean after vegetating 38 days. a. In normal solution, seed with cotyledons. b. In normal solution, seed without cotyledons. c. In potassium-free solution, seed with cotyledons. d. In potassium-free solution, seed without cotyledons. UNiVEBSITV OF laiNOia URSANA VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 307 guisbable in shape, they are but little unlike in other external characters. In forest trees, we find the most obvious and striking differences between the stem and leaves. Color of Leaves. — A peculiarity most character- istic of the leaves of the higher orders of plants, so long as they are in vigorous discharge of their proper vegeta- tive activities, is the possession of a green color ^ due to the presence of ClilorophyL (See p. 124.) This color is also proper in most cases to the young bark of the stem, a fact further indicating the connection between these parts, or rather demonstrating their identity of origin and function, for it is true, not only in the case of the cactuses, but also in that of all other young plants, that the green (young) stems perform, to some extent, the same offices as the leaves, the latter being, in fact, growths from and extensions of the bark. The loss of green color that occurs in autumn, in the foliage of our deciduous trees, or on the maturing of the plant, as with the cereal grains, is related to the cessa- tion of growth and death of the leaf, and results from chemical changes in the chlorophyl-pigment. Plants naturally destitute of chlorophyl, like Indian pipe [Monotropa), Dodder [Ouscuta), Mushrooms, Toadstools, and fungi generally, are parasites on living or dead organisms, from which they derive their nour- ishment. Such plants cannot construct organic sub- stances out of inorganic matters, as do the plants having chlorophyl. When leaves, ordinarily green, are totally excluded from light, or develop at a low temperature, they have a pale yellow color; on exposure to light and warmth they become green. In both cases the Chlorophyl-granules are formed, but the chlorophyl-pigment appears only in the latter. In absence of iron, leaves are white, contain no chlorophyl granules, and growth is arrested. 308 HOW CROPS GROW. There are many leafy plants cultivated for ornamental purposes with more or less brown, red, yellow, white, or variegated foliage, which are by no means destitute of chlorophyl, as is shown by micro- scopic examination, though this substance is associated with other coloring matters which mask its green tint. Structure of Leaves. — While in shape, size, modes of arrangement upon and attachment to the stem, we find among leaves no end of diversity, there is great sim- plicity in the matter of their internal structure. The whole surface of the leaf, on both sides, is cov- ered with epidermis, a coating which, in many cases, may be readily stripped off the leaf, and consists of thick- walled cells, which are, for the most part, devoid of liq- uid contents, except when very young. {E, E, Fig. 56.) Fig. 56 represents the appearance of a bit of bean-leaf as seen on a section from the upper to the lower surface, and highly magnified. Below the upper epidermis, there often occur one or more layers of oblong cells, whose sides are in close con- tact, and which are arranged endwise, with reference to the flat of the leaf. Below these, down to the lower epi- dermis, for one-half to three-quarters of the thickness of the leaf, the cells are commonly spherical or irregular in figure and arrangement, and more loosely disposed, with numerous and large interspaces. The interspaces among the leaf-cells are occupied with air, which is also, in most cases, the only content of the epidermal cells. The interior cells of the leaf are filled with sap and contain the chlorophyl- gramiles. Under the microscope, these are commonly seen attached to the walls of the cells, as in Fig. 56, or coating grains of starch, or else floating free in the cell-sap. The structure of the veins or ribs of the leaf is similar to that of the vascular bundles of the stem, of which they are branches. At a, Fig. 56, is seen the cross section of a vein in the bean-leaf. Fi-. 56 VEGETATIVE OEGAKS OF PLANTS. 309 The epidermis, while often smooth, is frequently beset with hairs or glands, as seen in the figure. These are variously shaped cells, sometimes empty, sometimes, as in the nettle, filled with an irritating liquid. Leaf-Pores. — The epidermis of the mature leaf is pro- vided withavast numberof breathing pores,’’ or by means of which the intercellular spaces in the interior of the leaf are brought into direct communication with the outer atmosphere. Each of these stomata consists usually of two curved guard-cells, which are disposed toward each other like the halves of an elliptical car- riage-spring. (Figs. 52 and 53.) The opening between them is an actual orifice in the skin of the leaf. The size of the orifice is, how- ever, constantly changing, as the atmosphere becomes drier or more moist, and as the sunlight acts more or less intensely on its surface. In strong light they curve outwards, and the aperture is enlarged ; in darkness they straighten and shut together, like the springs of a heavily- loaded carriage, and nearly or entirely close the entrance. The effect of water usually is to close their orifices. In Fig. 56 is represented a section through the shorter diameter of a pore on the under surface of a hean-leaf. The air-space within it is shaded black. Unlike the other epidermal cells, those of the leaf -pores contain chlorophyll granules. Fig. 57 represents a portion of the epi- dermis of the upper surface of a potato- leaf, and Fig. 58 a similar portion of the Fit^ 58. under surface of the same leaf, magnified 200 diameters. In both figures are seen the open stomata between the semi-elliptical cells. The outlines of the other epidermal cells are 310 HOW CROPS GROW. marked by irregular double lines. The round bodies in the guard- cells of the pores are starch-grains, often present in these cells, when not existing in any other part of the leaf. The stomata are, with few exceptions, altogether want- ing on the submerged leaves of aquatic plants. On floating leaves they occur, but only on the upper surface. Tims, as a rule, they are not found in contact with liquid water. On the other hand, they are either absent from, or comparatively few in number upon, the upper surfaces of the foliage of land plants, which are exposed to the heat of the sun, while they occur abundantly on the lower siJes of all green leaves. In number and size they vary remarkably. Some leaves possess but 800 to the square inch, while others have as many as 170,000 to that amount of surface. About 100,000 may be counted on an average-sized apple-leaf. In general, they are largest and most numerous on plants which belong to damp and shaded situations, and then exist on both sides of the leaf. The epidermis itself is most dense — consists of thick- walled cells and several layers of them — in case of leaves which belong to the vegetation of sandy soils in hot cli- mates. Often it is impregnated with wax on its upper surface, and is thereby made almost impenetrable to moisture. On the other hand, in rapidly-growing plants adapted to moist situations, the epidermis is thin and delicate. Exhalation of Water-Vapor. — A considerable loss of water goes on from the leaves of growing plants when they are freely exposed to the atmosphere. The water thus lost exhales in the form of invisible vapor. The quantity of water exhaled from any plant may be easily ascertained, provided it is growing in a pot of glazed earthen or other impervious material. A metal or glass cover is cemented air-tight to the rim of the vessel, and around the stem of the plant. The cover has an open- VEGETATIVE ORGAKS OF PLANTS. 311 ing with a cork, through which weighed quantities of water are added from time to time, as required. The amount of exhalation during any given interval of time is learned with a close approach to accuracy by simply noting the loss of w^eight which the plant and pot together suffer. Hales, who first experimented in this manner, found that a vigorous sunflower, three and a half feet high, whose foliage had an aggregate surface of 39 square feet, gave off 30 ounces av. of water in a space of 12 hours, during a very warm, dry day. The average ^^rate of perspiration” for 15 days, in July and August, was 20 ounces av. At night, with ^‘any sensible, though small dew, the perspiration was nothing.” Knop observed a maize-plant to exhale, between May 22d and September 4th, no less than 36 times its weight of water. Hellriegel (at Dahme, Prussia) found that summer wheat and rye, oats, beans, peas, buckwheat, red clover, yellow lupine and summer colza, on the average exhaled 300 grams of water for 1 gram of dry matter produced above ground, during the entire season of growth, w^hen stationed in a sandy soil. (Die Metliode der Sandkultur, p. 662.) Exhalation is not a regular or uniform process, but varies with a number of circumstances and conditions. It depends largely upon the dryness and temperature of the air. When the air is in the state most favorable to evaporation, the loss from the plant is rapid and large. When the air is loaded with moisture, as during dev/y nights or rainy weather, then exhalation is nearly or totally checked. The temperature of the soil, and even its chemical composition, the condition of the leaf as to its texture, age, and number of stomata, likewise affect the rate of exhalation. Exhalation is rather incidental than necessary to the life of many plants, since it may be suppressed or reduced 312 HOW CKOPS GROW. to a minimum, as in a Wardian case or fernery, without eyident influence on growth ; but plants of parentage naturally accustomed to copious exhalation of water flourish best where the conditions are favorable to this process. Exhalation is not injurious, unless the loss be greater than the supply. If water escapes from the leaves faster than it enters the roots, the succulent organs soon wilt, and if this disturbance goes oil too far the plant dies. Exhalation ordinarily proceeds to a large extent from the surface of the epidermal cells. Although the cavities of these cells are chiefly oc- cupied with air, their thickened walls transmit outward the water which is supplied to the interior of the leaf. Otherwise the escape of vapor occurs through the stomata. These pores appear to have the function of facil- itating exhalation, by their property of opening when exposed to sunlight. Thus evaporation from the leaves is favored at the time when root-action is most vigorous, and the plant is to the greatest degree surcharged with water. Access of Air to the Interior of the Plant. — Not only does the I'is- 59. leaf allow the escape of vapor of water, but it admits of the entrance and exit of gaseous bodies. The particles of atmospheric air have easy access to the interior of all leaves, however dense and close their epidermis may be, however few or small their stomata. All leaves are actively engaged in absorbing or exhaling certain gaseous ingredients of the atmosphere during the whole of their healthy existence. REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 313 The entire plant is, often, pervious to air through the stomata of the leaves. These communicate with the intercellular spaces of the leaf, which are, in general, occupied exclusively with air, and these again connect with the ducts which ramify throughout the veins of the leaf and branch from the vascular bundles of the stem. In the bark or epidermis of woody stems, as Hales long ago discovered, pores or cracks exist, through which the air has communication with the longitudinal ducts. These facts admit of demonstration by simple mehns. Sachs employs for this purpose an apparatus consisting of a short, wide tube of glass, R, Fig. 59, to which is adapted, below, by a tightly-fitting cork, a bent glass tube. The stem of a leaf is passed through a cork which is then secured air-tight in the other opening of the wide tube, the leaf itself being included in the latter, and the joints are made air-tight by smear- ing with tallow. Tlie whole is then placed in a glass jar containing enough water to cover the projecting leaf -stem, and mercury is quickly poured Into the open end of the bent tube, so as nearly to fill the lat ter. The pressure of the column of this dense liquid immediately forces air into the stomata of the leaf, and a corresponding quantity is forced on through the intercellular spaces and through the vein ducts into the ducts of the leaf -stem, whence it issues in fine bubbles at S. It is even easy in many cases to demonstrate the permeability of the leaf to air by immersing it in water, and, taking the leaf -stem between the lips, produce a current by blowing. In this case the air escapes from the stomata. The air-passages of the stem may be shown by a similar arrange- ment, or in many instances, as, for example, with a stalk of maize, by simply immersing one end in water and blowing into the other. On the contrary, roots are destitute of any visible external pores, and are not pervious to air or vapor in the sense that leaves and young steins are. The air passages in the plant correspond roughly to the mouth, throat, and breathing cavities of the animal. We have, as yet, merely noticed the direct communica- tion of these passages with the external air by means of microscopically visible openings. But the cells which are not visibly porous readily allow the access and egress of water and of gases by osmose. To the mode in which this is effected we shall rdtur on subsequent pages. The Offices of Foliage are to put the plant in com- munication with the atmosphere and with the sun. On 314 HOW CEOPS GEOW. the one hand it permits, and to a certain degree facili- tates, the escape of the water which is continually pumped into the plant by its roots, and on the other hand it absorbs, from the air that freely penetrates it, certain gases which furnish the principal materials for the construction of vegetable matter. We have seen that the plant consists of elements, some of which are volatile at the heat of ordinary fires, while others are fixed at this temperature. When a plant is burned, the former, to the extent of 90 to 99 per cent of the plant, are con- verted into gases, the latter remain as ashes. The reorganization of vegetation from the products of its combustion (or decay) is, in its simplest phase, the gathering by a new plant of the ashes from the soil through its roots, and of these gases from the air by its leaves, and the compounding of these comparatively sim- ple substances into the highly complex ingredients of the vegetable organism. Of this work the leaves have by far the larger share to perform ; hence the extent of their surface and their indispensability to the welfare of the plant. CHAPTEE IV. REPKODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. § J- MODES OF EEPEODUCTION. Plants are reproduced in various ways. The simplest cellular plants have no evident special organs of repro- duction, but propagate themselves solely by a process of division which begins in the protoplasm, as already de- scribed in case of Yeast, p. *253. The lower so-called flowerless plants {Cryptogams), including molds, blights, mildews, mushrooms, toadstools {Fungi), mosses, lichens, KEPRODUCTIYE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 315 etc., reproduce themselves in part by spores, each of which is a single minute cell that is capable of develop- ing into a plant like that from which it was thrown off. In very many cases a portion or cutting” of root, stem or leaf, from herb or tree, placed in moist, warm earth, will grow and develop into a new plant in all respects similar to the original. The potato, grape, banana, and sugar-cane plants are almost exclusively propagated in this manner. In budding and grafting a portion of stem, carrying a single bud or a number of buds [scion), is planted, not in the soil, but in the cam- bial layer of a living root or stem with which it unites and thenceforward grows. The higher orders of plants [Phanerogams) have spe- cial reproductive organs, constituting or contained in ihQiY flowers, whose office it is to produce seed, the essen- tial part of which is the embryo, a ready-formed minia- ture plant which may grow into the full likeness of its parent. § 3 . THE FLOWER. In the higher plants the onward growth of the stem or of its branches is not necessarily limited, until from the terminal buds, instead of leaves, only flowers unfold. When this happens, as is the case with most annual and biennial plants, raised on the farm or in the garden, the vegetative energy has usually attained its fullest develop- ment, and the reproductive function begins to prepare for the death of the individual by providing seeds which shall perpetuate the species. There is often at first no apparent difference between the leaf-buds and flower-buds, but commonly, in the later stages of their growth, the latter are to be readily dis- tinguished from the former by their greater size, and by peculiar shape or color. 316 HCW CKOPS GROW. The Flower is a short branch, bearing a collection of organs, which, though usually having little resemblance to foliage, may be considered as leaves, more or less mod- ified in form, color, and office. The flower commonly presents four different sets of organs, viz.. Calyx, Corolla, Stamens, and Pistils, and is then said to be complete, as in case of the apple, potato, and many common plants. Fig. 60 represents the com- plete flower of the Fuchsia, or ladies’ ear-drop, now uni- versally cultivated. In Fig. 61 the same is shown in section. The Calyx (cup) cx, is the outermost floral envelope. Its color is red or white in the Fuchsia, though generally it is green. When it consists of several distinct leaves, they are called sepals. The calyx is frequently small and inconspicu- ous. In some cases it falls away as the flower opens. In the Fuchsia it firmly adheres at its base to the seed-vessel, and is divided into four lobes. The Corolla (crown), c, or ca, is one or several series of leaves Fig. eo. which are situated within the calyx. It is usually of some other than a green color (in the Fuchsia, purple, etc,), often has marked peculiarities of form and great delicacy of struc- ture, and thus chiefly gives beauty to the flower. When KEPKODUCTIVE OKGANS OF PLANTS. 317 the corolla is divided into separate leaves, these are tQvmQdi petals. The Fuchsia has four petals, which are attached to the calyx-tube. The Stamens, s, in Figs. 60 and 61, are generally slender, thread-like organs, terminated by an oblong sack, the anther, which, when the flower attains its full growth, discharges a flue yellow or brown dust, the so- called pollen. The anthers, as well as the grains of pollen, vary in form with nearly every kind of plant. The yellow pollen of Pine and Spruce is not in- frequently transported by the wind to a great distance, and when brought down by rain in considerable quantities, has been mistaken for sulphur. The Pistil, p, in Figs. 60 and 61, or pistils, occupy the center of the perfect flower. They are exceedingly various in form, but always have at their base the seed- vessels, or ovaries, ov, in which are found the ovules or rudimentary seeds. The summit of the pistil is desti- tute of the epidermis which covers all other parts of the plant, and is termed the stigma, st. As has been remarked, the floral organs may be consid- ered to be modified leaves ; or rather, all the appendages of the stem — the leaves and the parts of the flower to- gether — are different developments of one fundamental structure. The justness of this idea is sustained by the transform- ations which are often observed. The Rose in its natural state has a corolla consisting of five petals, but has a multitude of stamens and pistils. In a rich soil, or as the effect of those agencies which are united in ‘^cultivation,” nearly all the stamens lose their reproductive function and proper structure, and revert to petals ; the flower becoming “double.” The tulip, poppy, and numerous garden-flowers, illustrate this in- teresting metamorphosis, and in these flowers we may often see the various stages intermediate between the perfect petal and the unaltered stamen. 318 HOW CROPS GROW. On the other hand, the reversion of all the floral organs into ordinary green leaves has been observed not infrequently, in case of the rose, white clover, and other plants. While the complete flower consists of the four sets of organs above described, only the stamens and pistils are essential to the production of seed. The latter, accord- ingly, constitute a perfect flower, even in the absence of calyx and corolla. The flower of buckwheat has no corolla, but a white or pinkish calyx. The grasses have flowers in which calyx and corolla are represented by scale-like leaves, which, as the plants ma- ture, become chaff. In various plants the stamens and pistils are borne on separate flowers. Such are called monoecious plants, of which the birch and oak, maize, melon, squash, cucum- ber, and often the strawberry, are examples. In case of maize, the staminate flowers are the ^‘tas- sels ” at the summit of the stalk ; the pistillate flowers are the young ears, the pistils themselves being the silk,’’ each fiber of which has an ovary at its base, that, if fertilized, develops to a kernel. Dioecious plants are those which bear the staminate (male, or sterile) flowers and the pistillate (female, or fertile) flowers on different individuals ; the willow, the hop- vine, and hemp, are of this kind. Nectaries are special organs — glands or tubes — secret- ing a sugary Juice or nectar, which serves as food to insects. The clovers and honeysuckles furnish familiar examples. Fertilization and Fructification. — The grand func- tion of the flower is fructification. For this purpose pollen must fall upon or be carried by wind, insects, or other agencies, to the naked tip of the pistil. Thus sit- uated, each pollen-grain sends out a slender microscopic REPRODUCTIVE ORGAls^S OF PLANTS. 319 tube which penetrates the interior of the pistil nntrl it enters the seed-vessel and comes in contact with the ovule or rudimentary seed. This contact being established^ the ovule is fertilized and begins to grow. Thencefor- ward the corolla and stamens usually wither, while the base of the pistil and the included ovules rapidly increase in size until the seeds are ripe, when the seed-vessel falls to the ground or else opens and releases its contents. Fig, 62 exhibits the process of fertilization as observed in a plant allied to buckwheat, viz., the Polygonum con- volvulus, The cut represents a magnified section length- wise through the short pistil ; a is the stigma or summit of the pistil ; 5 are grains of pollen ; c are pollen tubes that have penetrated into the seed-vessel which forms the base of the pistil ; one has entered the mouth of the rudimentary seed, g, aiid reached the embryo sack, e, within which it causes the development of a germ ; d represents the interior wall of the seed-vessel ; li, the base of the seed and its attachment to the seed- vessel. Self-Fertilization occurs when ovules are impregnated by pollen from the same fiower. In many plants self-fertilization is favored by the posi- tion of the organs concerned. In the pendent fiower of the Fuchsia as well as in the upright one of the strawberry the stigma is just below and surrounded by the anthers, so that when the mature pollen is discharged it cannot fail to fall upon the stigma. Some flowers, as those of the closed gentian {Ge7itiana Andrewsii) and the small subterranean blos- soms of sheep-sorrel {Oxalis acetosella), touch-me-not {Impatiens), and of many violets, never open, and not 320 HOW CROPS GROW. only are self-fertile but cannot well be otherwise. Some plants which carry these closed and inconspicuous subter- ranean flowers depend upon tliem for reproduction by seed, their large and showy aerial flowers being often bar- ren, as in violets, or totally infertile ( Voandzeia.) Flax and turnips are self-fertilizing. Cross-Fertilization results from the contact of the pollen of one flower with the ovules of another. In many plants remarkable arrangements exist that hinder or totally prevent self-fertilization and favor or ensure cross- fertilization. In moncBcious plants, as hazel or squash, flowers of one sort yield pollen, others, different, contain the ovules ; so that two distinct and more or less distant blossoms of the same plant are necessary for seed-production. In the dioecious poplar and hops, the plant that pro- duces pollen never carries ovules and that which bears the latter is destitute of the former, so that two distinct plants must co-operate to form seeds. It often happens that the pollen of a flower cannot fer- tilize the ovules of the same flower. This may be either because the stigma is behind the pollen in development, as in case of various species of geranium, or because the stigma has passed its receptive period before the pollen is mature, as in Sweet Vernal Grass {Anthoxanthum odo- ratum). In both instances the ripened pollen may reach stigmas that are ready in other flowers and fertilize their ovules, insects being often the means of transportation. In a large number of flowers, whose pollen and stigmas are simultaneously prepared, the position of the organs is such that self-fertilization is difficult or impossible. The Iris, Crocus, Pansy, Milk- weed {Asdepias), and many Orchids, are of this class. The offices of insects in search of nectar, or attracted by odors, are here indispensable. The common red clover cannot produce seed without insect aid, and the bumblebee customarily performs this REPRODUCTIVE ORGAJS’S OF PLANTS, 331 service. The insect, in exploring a flower for nectar, leaves upon its stigma pollen taken from the flower last visited, and in emerging renews its burden of pollen to bestow it in turn upon the stigma of a third flower. Cross-fertilization is doubtless often effected by insects in case of flowers which are in all respects adapted for self-fertilization, while flowers that casual examination would pronounce self-fertile are in fact of themselves sterile. The flowers of rye open singly, the long stamens shortly mature and discharge their pollen, which falls on the stigmas of flowers standing lower in the same head, or on neighboring heads. According to Eimepare, the individual rye-flower can fertilize neither itself nor the different flowers of an ear, nor can the different ears of one and the same plant pollinate one another with suc- cess, althougli no mechanical hindrance exists. (Sachs, Physiology of PlantSy p. 700.) Results of Self-Fertilization and Cross-Fertili- zation. — Sprengel, one of the early students of Plant- Reproduction, wrote in 1793, Nature appears to be unwilling that any flower shall be fertilized by its own pollen.” Extensive observation indicates decidedly that cross-fertilization is far more general than self- fertilization, especially among the higher plants. Dar- win has shown that, in many cases, the pollen of a flower is incapable of fertilizing its own ovules, and that the pollen from another flower of the same plant is scarcely more potent. In these cases the pollen from a flower borne by another plant of the same kind is potent, and the more so the more unlike the two plants are. In Darwin’s trials on the reproduction of the Morning Glory, Ipomea purpurea, carried out through ten gener- ations, the average height of 73 self-fertilized plants was 66 inches, while that of the same number of crossed plants was 85.8 inches, or in the ratio of 77 to 100. The relative number of seeds produced by the self-fertil- 21 322 HOW CROPS GROW. ized and cross-fertilized plants in tlie 1st, 3d, and 9tli generations were respectively as 64 to 100; 35 to 100, and 26 to 100. In other cases, but, so far as observed, much less com- monly, self-fertilization gives the best results both as regards numbers and vigor of offspring. In Darwin’s ex- periments a variety of Mimuhis luteus originated, of which the self-fertilized progeny surpassed the cross-fer- tilized, during several generations. In the seventh gen- eration the ratio of superiority of the self-fertilized, as regards.numbers of fruit, was as 137 to 100, and in respect to size of plants as 126 to 100. Continued self-fertilization, is thus limited by its ten- dency, as statistically determined, to reduce both the vegetative and reproductive vigor of the plant. On the other hand, cross* fertilization is possible or practicable only within very narrow bounds, and the increased pro- ductiveness that follows it soon reaches a limit, as is shown by the history of vegetable hybrids. That neither mode of fertilization is exclusively or speci- ally adapted to the highest development of plants in gen- eral, or of particular kinds of plants, is shown by the fact that in the course of Darwin’s researches on the Ipomea purpurea^ just referred to, in the sixth generation a self- fertilized plant (variety) appeared, which was superior to its crossed collateral, and was able to transmit its vigor and fertility to its descendants. It is evident, therefore, that the causes which lead to higher development co-operate most fully, sometimes in the one, sometimes in the otlier, mode of impregnation and do not necessarily belong to either. A\"e must be- lieve that excellence in offspring is the result of excel- lence in the parents, no matter what lines their heredity may have followed, except as these lines have influenced their individual excellence. That crossing commonly gives better offspring than in-and-in breeding is due to REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLAINTS. 323 the fact that in the latter both parents are likely to pos- sess by inheritance the same imperfections, which are thus intensified in the progeny, while in cross-breeding the parents more usually have different imperfections which often, more or less, compensate each other in the immediate descendants. Hybridizing. — As the sexual union of quite different kinds of animals sometimes results in the birth of a hybrid, so, among plants, the ovules of one kind (spe- cies, or even genus) may be fertilized by the pollen of another different kind, and the seed thus developed, in its growth produces a hybrid plant. As in the animal, so in the vegetable kingdom, the range within which hybridization is possible appears to be very narrow. It is only between rather closely allied plants that fecunda- tion can take place, and the more close the resemblance the more ready and fruitful the result. Wheat, rye, and barley, in ordinary cultivation, show no tendency to ^‘mix the pollen of one of these similar plants rarely fertilizing* the ovules of the others. But external sim- ilarity is no certain mark of capacity for hybridization. The apple and pear have never yet been crossed, while the almond and nectarine readily form hybrids. (Sachs. ) Hybrids are usually less productive of seeds than the parent plants, and sometimes are entirely sterile, but, on the other hand, they are often more vigorous in their vegetative development — produce larger and more numer- ous leaves, flowers, roots, and shoots, and are longer- *In the first edition was written, “being incapable of fertilizing.” The experiments of Mr. Carman have lately shown that wheat and rye may be made to produce fertile hybrids. A beardless Avheat was fertilized by rye-pollen and produced nine seeds, eight of which were fully fertile, one nearly sterile. The last yielded 20 heads, which bore only a few grains. Tlie plants from the nine fertile seeds Avere pollb nated again with rye and produced but a few fertile seeds. A few plants, seven-eighths rye, were finally produced, which were, however, totally sterile. Of the three-fourths cross, fertile progeny has been raised for several years, and the characters of this genus-hybrid ap- pear to be nearly fixed, though occasionally a sterile head appears.— Rural New Yorker ^ 1883, p. 644. 324 HOW CROPS GROW. lived than their progenitors. For this reason hybrids are much valued in fruit- and flower-culture. Some genera of plants have great capacity for produc- ing hybrids. The Vine and the Willow are striking examples. The cultivated Vine of Europe and Western Asia is Vitis vinifera. In the United States some twelve distinct species are found, of which three, Vitis riparia, Vitis cestivalis, and Vitis labrusca, are native to New England. Nearly all these kinds of grape cross with such readiness that scores of new hybrids have been brought into cultivation. “The kinds now known as Clinton, Taylor, Elvira, Franklin, are hybrids of V, riparia and F. labrusca, York-Madeira, Eumelan, Alvey, Morton’s Virginia, Cynthiana, are crosses of F. labrusca and F. cBstivalis, Delaware is a hybrid of F. labrusca, F. vinifera^ and F. cestivalis, Herbemont, Eulander, and Cunningham are hybrids of V, cestivalis, V, cinerea, and F. vinifera. The vine known in France as “ Gaston-Bazille ” is a hybrid of F. labrusca, V, cesti- valis, V, rupestris, and F. riparia,^^^ The foregoing are “spontaneous wild hybrids.” The “Eogers Seed- lings,” including Salem, Wilder, Barry, Agawam, Mas- iasoit, etc., are examples of artificial hybrids of F. vin- ifera and F. labrusca. Hybridization between plants is effected, if at all, by removing from the flower of one kind the stamens before they shed their pollen, and dusting the summit of the properly-matured pistil with pollen from another kind. Commonly, when two plants hybridize, the pollen of either will fertilize the ovules of the other. In some cases, however, two plants yield hybrids by only one order of connection. The mixing of different Varieties, as commonly hap- pens among maize, melons, etc., is not hybridization. ♦Millardet in Sachs's Lectures on the Physiology of Plants, 1887, p. 785. REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 325 in the long^established sense of tliis word^ but rather ^^cross-breeding.” The two processes are, however, fun- damentally the same, and their results are sufficiently distinguished by the terms Species-hybrid, or Genus- hybrid, and Variety-hybrid. We are thus led to brief notice of the meaning of the terms Species and Vari- ety, and of the distinctions employed in Botanical Classification. Species. — Until recently naturalists generally held the view that in the beginning” certain kinds of plants and animals were separately created, with the power to reproduce their own kind, but incapable of fertile hybrid- ization, so that only such original kinds could be per- petuated. Such supposed original kinds were called Species. At present, on the contrary, most biologists regard all existing kinds of plants and animals as prob- ably the results of a very slow and gradual development or evolution from one vastly remote ancestor of the sim- plest type. On this view a Plant-Species comprises a number of individuals, among which we are unable to distinguish greater differences than experience shows us we should find among a number of plants raised from the seed of the same parent.” On the former view, plants yielding fertile hybrids or crosses must be Varieties of the same species. On the latter view different Species may hybridize. They are not originally different, and by Evolution or Eeversion may pass into each other. On either view, the distinc- tion of plants into species is practically the same, being largely a matter of expert judgment or agreement among authorities, and not capable of exact decision by refer- ence to fixed rules or known natural laws. The charac- ters that are taken to be common to all the individuals of a species are termed specific characters. The differ- ences used to divide plants into species are called specific differences. 326 HOW CROPS GROW. Naturalists, acting under the older view, attempted to draw specific characters more finely than is now thought practicable. Many plants formerly described as separate species are now united together into a single species, the various forms at first supposed to be specifically or originally distinct having been shown to be of common origin, either by producing them from each other or by observing that they were connected through a series of intermediate forms, insensibly grading into each other. Varieties. — The individuals of any species’^ differ. In fact, no two individuals are quite alike. Circum- stances of climate, soil, and situation increase these dif- ferences, and varieties originate when such differences are inherited and in the progeny assume a comparative permanence. But as external conditions cause variation away from any particular representative of a species, so they may cause variation back again to the original type. Varieties most commonly originate in propagation by seed, especially in case of the trees or plants commonly cultivated for their fruit. Seedling grapes, apples, or potatoes are very likely to differ from their parents. Seed which has been imperfectly ripened or long kept is said to be prone to yield new varieties. Less frequently variations arise in propagation by cuttings, buds, grafts, or tubers. Pinks and Pelargo- niums in the fiorisPs hands are prolific of these sports.” The causes that produce varieties are probably numer- ous, but in many cases their nature and their mode of action is obscure or unknown. Scarcity or abundance of nutriment, we can easily comprehend, may, on the one hand, dwarf a plant, or, on the other, lead to the pro- duction of a' giant individual; but how, in some cases, the peculiarities thus impressed upon individuals become fixed, and are transmitted to subsequent generations, while in others they disappear, is difficult to explain. Varieties may often be perpetuated for a long time by REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 327 the seed. This is true of our cereal and leguminous plants, which commonly reproduce their kind with strik- ing regularity. Varieties of some plants cannot, with certainty, be reproduced unaltered by the seed, but are continued in the possession of their peculiarities by cut- tings, layers, and grafts. The fact that the seeds of a potato, a grape, an apple, or pear cannot be depended upon to reproduce the yariety, may perhaps be more commonly due to unavoidable contact of pollen from other varieties (variety-hybridization) than to inability of the mother plant to perpetuate its peculiarities. That such inability often exists is, however, well estab- lished, and is, in general, most obvious in case of varie- ties that have, to the greatest degree, departed from the original specific type and of course, in sterile hybrids. The sports which originate in the processes of propa- gating from buds (grafts, tubers, cuttings) are perpet- uated by the same processes. Species and Varieties, as established in our botanical literature, are exemplified by the Vine, whose species are vinifera, riparia, labrusca, etc., and some of whose North American Varieties, the results of hybridization, have already been enumerated. Genus (plural Genera). — Species which resemble each other in most important points of structure are grouped together by botanists into a genus. Thus the various species of oaks, — white, red, black, scrub, live, etc., — taken together, form the Oak-genus Quercus, which has a series of characters common to all oaks (generic characters), that distinguishes them from every other kind of tree or plant. Families, or Orders, in botanical language, are groups of genera that agree in certain particulars. Thus the several plants well-known as mallows, hollyhock, okra, and cotton, are representatives of as many different genera. They all agree in a number of points, especially 328 HOW CROPS GROW. as regards the structure of their fruit. They are accoi’d- ing]y grouped together into a natural family or order, which differs from all others. Classes, Series, and Classification . — Classes are groups of orders, and Series are groups of classes. In botanical classification, as now universally employed — classification after the Natural System — all plants are separated into two series, as follows : 1. Flowering Plants {Phanerogams), which produce flowers and seeds with embryos, and 2. Flowerless Plants {Cryptogams), that have no proper flowers nor seeds, and are reproduced, in part, by spores which are in most cases single cells. This series includes Ferns, Horse-tails, Mosses, Liverworts, Lichens, Sea-weeds, Mushrooms, and Molds. It was believed, until reeently, that there exists a sharp and abso- lute distinction between flowering and flowerless plants, but our larger knowledge now recognizes that here, as among genera, species, and varieties, kinds merge or shade into each other. The use of Classification is to give precision to our notions and distinctions, and to facilitate the using and acquisition of knowledge. Series, classes, orders, genera, species, and varieties are as valuable to the naturalist as pigeon-holes are to the accountant, or shelves and draw- ers to the merchant. Botanical Nomenclature. — The Latin or Greek names which botanists employ are essential for the dis- crimination of plants, being equally received in all coun- tries, and belonging to all languages where science has a home. They are made necessary, not only by the confu- sion of tongues, but by confusions in each vernacular. Botanical usage requires for each plant two names, one to specify the genus, another to indicate the species. Thus all oaks are designated by the Latin word Quercus, while the red oak is Quercus rubra, the white oak is Quercus alba, the live oak is Quercus virens, etc. KEPIIODUCTIVE ORGAl^S OF PLANTS. 329 The designation of certain important families of plants is derived from a peculiarity in the form or arrangement of the flower. Thus the pulse family, comprising the bean, pea, and vetch, as well as alfalfa and clover, are called Papilionaceous plants, from the resemblance of their flowers to a butterfly (Latin, papilio). Again, the mustard family, including the radish, turnip, cabbage, water-cress, etc., are termed Cruciferous plants, because their flowers have four petals arranged like the four arms of a cross (Latin, crux). The flowers of a large natural order of plants are arranged side by side, often in great numbers, on the expanded extremity of the flower stem. Examples are the thistle, dandelion, sunflower, artichoke. China-aster, etc., which, from bearing such compound heads, are called Composite plants. The Coniferous (cone-bearing) plants comprise the pines, spruces, larches, hemlocks, etc., whose flowers are arranged in conical receptacles. The flowers of the carrot, parsnip, and caraway are stationed at the extremities of stalks which radiate from a central stem like the arms of an umbrella ; hence they are called Umbelliferous plants (from umbel ^ Latin for little screen). § THE FRUIT. The Fruit comprises the seed-vessel and the seeds, to- gether with their various appendages. Fruits are either dehiscent when the seed-vessel opens and sheds the seed or are indehiscent when it remains closed. The seed-vessel, consisting of the base of the pistil in its matured state, exhibits a great variety of forms and characters, which serve, chiefly, to define the different 330 HOW CROPS GROW. kinds of Fruits. Of these we shall only adduce such as are of common occurrence and belong to the farm. The Nut has a hard, leathery or bony indehiscent shell, that usually contains a single seed. Examples are the acorn, chestnut, beech-nnt, and hazel-nut. The cup of the acorn and the bur or shuck of the others is a sort of fleshy calyx. The Stone-fruit, or Drupe, is a nut enveloped by a fleshy or leathery coating, like the peach, cherry, and plum, also the butternut and hickory-nut. Easpberries and blackberries are clusters of small drupes. Pome is a term applied to fruits like the apple and pear, the core of which is the true seed-vessel, originally belonging to the pistil, while the often edible flesh is the enormously enlarged and thickened calyx, whose with- ered tips are always to be found at the end opposite the stem. The Berry is a many-seeded fruit of which the entire seed-vessel becomes thick and soft, as the grape, currant, tomato, and huckleberry. Gourd fruits have externally a hard rind, but are fleshy in the interior. The melon, squash, and cucum- ber are of this kind. The Akene is a fruit containing a single seed whieh does not separate from its dry envelop. The so-called seeds of the composite plants — for example, the sunflower, thistle, and dandelion — are alcenes. On removing the outer husk or seed-vessel we find within the true seed. Many akenes are furnished with a 2^appiis, a downy or hairy appendage, the remains of the calyx, as seen in the thistle, which enables the seed to float and be carried about in the wind. The fruit or grain of buckwheat is akene-like. The Grains are properly fruits. Wheat, rye, and maize consist of the seed and the seed-vessel closely united. When these grains are ground, the bran that REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 331 comes off is the seed-vessel together with the outer coat- ings of the seed. Barley-grain, in addition to the seed- vessel, has the petals of the flower or inner chaff, and oats have, besides these, the calyx or outer chaff adher- ing to the seed. Pod is the name properly applied to any dry seed-ves- sel which opens and scatters its seeds when ripe. Sev- eral kinds have received special designations ; of these we need only notice one. The Legume is a pod, like that of the bean, which splits into two halves, along whose inner edges seeds are borne. The pulse family, or papilionaceous plants, are also termed leguminous, from the form of their fruit. The Seed, or ripened ovule, is borne on a stalk which connects it with the seed-vessel. Through this stalk it is supplied with nutriment while growing. When ma- tured and detached, a scar commonly indicates the point of former connection. The seed has usually two distinct coats or integuments. The outer one is often hard, and is generally smooth. In the case of cotton-seed it is covered with the valuable cotton fiber. The second coat is commonly thin and delicate. The Kernel lies within the integuments. In many cases it consists exclusively of the embryo, or rudimen- tary plant. In others it contains, besides the embryo, wdiat has received the name of endosperm. The Endosperm forms the chief bulk of all the grains. If we cut a seed of maize in two lengthwise, w^e observe, extending from the point where it was attached to the cob, the soft chit,” b, Fig. 63, which is the em- bryo, to be presently noticed. The remainder of the kernel, a, is endosperm ; the latter, therefore, yields in great part the flour or meal which is so important a part of the food of man and animals. The endosperm is intended for the support of the 332 HOW CROPS GROW. young plant as it develops from the embryo, before it is capable of depending on the soil and atmosphere for sus- tenance. It is not, however, an indispensable part of the seed, and may be entirely removed from it, without thereby preventing the growth of a new plant. The Embryo, or Germ, is the essential and most important portion of the seed. It is, in fact, a ready- formed plant in miniature, and has its root, stem, leaves, and a bud, although these organs are often as undevel- oped in form as they are in size. As above mentioned, the chit of the seeds of maize and the other grains is the embryo. Its form is with diffi- culty distinguishable in the dry seeds, but when they have been soaked for several days in water, it is readily removed from the accompanying endosperm, and plainly exhibits its three parts, viz., the Radicle^ the Plumule, and the Cotyledon. In Fig. 63 is represented the embryo of maize. In’ A and B it is seen in section imbedded in the endosperm. C exhibits the detached embryo. The Radicle, r, is the stem of the seed-plant, its lower extremity is the point from which downward growth proceeds, and from which the first true roots are produced. The Plumule, c, is the central bud, out of which the stem, with new leaves, fiowers, etc., is developed. The Cotyledon, i, is in structure a ready-formed leaf, which clasps the plumule in the embryo, as the proper leaves clasp the stem in the mature maize-plant. The coty- ledon of maize does not, however, perform the ^ functions of a leaf ; on the contrary, it remains in the soil during the act of sprouting, and its contents, like those of the endosperm, are absorbed by the seedling. The first leaves which ap- REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 333 pear above-ground, in the case of maize and the other grains (buckwheat excepted), are those which in the embryo were wrapped together in the plumule, where they can be plainly distinguished by the aid of a mag- nifier. It will be noticed that the true grains (which have sheathing leaves and hollow jointed stems) are monocot- yledonous (one-cotyledoned) in the seed. As has been mentioned, this is characteristic of plants with endoge- nous or inside-growing stems (p. 290). The seeds of the Exogens (outside-growers — p.296) are dicotyledonous, i. e., have two cotyledons. Those of buckwheat, flax, and tobacco contain an endosperm. The seeds of nearly all other exogenous agricultural plants are destitute of an endosperm, and, exclusive of the coats, consist entirely of embryo. Such are the seeds of the Leguminosae, viz., the bean, pea, aiid clover; of the Cruciferae, viz., turnip, radish, and cabbage ; of ordi- nary fruits, the apple, pear, cherry, plum, and peach ; of the Gourd family, viz., the pumpkin, melon and cucum- ber ; and finally of many hard-wooded trees, viz., the oak, maple, elm, birch, and beech. We may best observe the structure of the two-cotyle- doned embryo in the ordinary garden- or kidney-bean. After a bean has been soaked in warm water for several hours, the coats may be easily removed, and the two fleshy cotyledons, c, c, in Fig. 64, are found separated from each other save at the point where the radicle, a, is seen projecting like a blunt spur. On carefully breaking away one of the coty- ledons, we get a side view of the radicle, a, and plumule, S, the former of which was partially and the latter entirely im- bedded between the cotyledons. The Fig. 64 plumule plainly exhibits two delicate leaves, on which the unaided eye may note the veins. 334 HOW CROPS GROW. These leaves are folded together along their mid-ribs, and may be opened and spread out with help of a needle. When the kidney-bean {Phaseolus) germinates, the cotyledons are carried up into the air, where they become green and constitute the first pair of leaves of the new plant. The second pair are the tiny leaves of the plum- ule just described, between which is the bud, whence all the subsequent aerial organs develop in succession. In the horse-bean ( Vicia faba), as in the pea, the cot- yledons never assume the office of leaves, but remain in the soil and gradually yield a large share of their con- tents to the growing plant, shriveling and shrinking greatly in bulk, and finally falling away and passing into decay. 8 3. VITALITY OF SEEDS AND THEIR INFLUENCE ON THE PLANTS THEY PRODUCE. Duration of Vitality. — In the mature seed the em- bryo lies dormant. The duration of its vitality is very various. The seeds of the willow% it is asserted, will not grow after having once become dry, but must be sown wffien fresh ; they lose their germinative power in two weeks after ripening. On the other hand, single seeds of various plants, as of sorrel {Oxalis stricta), shepherd’s purse {Thlaspi arv- ense), and especially of trees like the oak, beech, and cherry, remain with moist embryos many months or sev- eral years before sprouting. (Nobbe & Haenlein, Vs. SL, XX, p. 79.) Among the seeds of various plants, clover for example, which, under favorable circumstances, mostly germinate within one or two weeks, may often be found a number which remain unchanged, sound and dry within, for months or years, though constantly wet externally. The REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OE PLANTS. 335 outer coat of these seeds is exceptionally thick, dense, and resistant to moisture. If this coat be broken by the scratch of a needle the seed will shortly germinate. In a collection of such seeds, kept in water, individuals sprout from time to time. In case of common sorrel {Biimex acetosella), Nobbe & Haenlein found that 10 per cent of the seeds germinated between the 400th and 500th day of keeping in the sprouting apparatus. The appearance of strange plants in earth newly thrown out of excavations may be due to the presence of such resistant seed, which, scratched by the friction of the soil in digging, are brought to germination after a long period of rest. Lyell states that seeds of the yellow Nelumbo (water lily) have sprouted after being in the ground for a century, and K. Brown is authentically said to have germinated seeds of a Nelumbo taken by him from Hans Sloane’s herbarium, where they had been kept dry for at least 150 years. The seeds of wheat usually, for the most part, lose their power of growth after having been kept from three to seven years. Count Sternberg and others are said to have succeeded in germinating wheat taken from an Egyptian mummy, but only after soaking it in oil. Sternberg relates that this ancient wheat manifested no vitality when placed in the soil under ordinary circum- stances, nor even when submitted to the action of acids or other substances which gardeners sometimes employ with a view to promote sprouting. Girardin claims to have sprouted beans that were over a century old. It is said that Grimstone with great pains raised peas from a seed taken from a sealed vase found in the sarcophagus of an Egyptian mummy, presented to the British Museum by Sir G. Wilkinson, and estimated to be near 3,000 years old. Vilmorin, from his own trials, doubts altogether the authenticity of the mummy wheat,” and it is probable 336 HOW CROPS GROW. that those who have raised mummy wheat or mummy peas were deceived either by an admixture of fresh seed with the ancient, or by planting in ordinary soil, which commonly contains a variety of recent seeds that come to light under favorable conditions. Dietrich {Hoff, Jahr., 1862-3, p. 77) experimented with seeds of wheat, rye, and a species of Bromus, which were 185 years old. Nearly every means reputed to favor germination was employed, but without success. After proper exposure to moisture, the place of the germ was usually found to be occupied by a slimy, putrefying liq- uid. Commonly, among the freshest seeds, when put to the sprouting trial, some will mold or putrefy. The fact appears to be that the circumstances under which the seed is kept greatly influence the duration of its vitality. If seeds, when first gathered, be thoroughly dried, and then sealed up in air-tight vessels, there is no evident reason why their vitality should not endure for long periods. Moisture and the microbes that flourish where it is present, not to mention insects, are the agen- cies that usually put a speedy limit to the duration of the germinative power of seeds. In agriculture it is a general rule that the newer the seed the better the results of its use. Experiments have proved that the older the seed the more numerous the failures to germinate, and the weaker the plants it pro- duces. Londet made trials in 1856-7 with seed-wheat of the years 1856, ’55, ’54, and ’53. The following table exhib- its the results : Number of stalks Per cent of seeds Leng’h of leaver four days and ears per sprouted. after coming up. hundred seeds. Seed of 1853 none “ “ 1854 51 0.4 to 0.8 inches. 269 “ “ 1855 73 1.2 “ 365 “ “ 1856 74 1.6 “ 404 The results of similar experiments made by Haberlandt on various grains are contained in the following table : REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 337 Per cent of seeds that germinated in 1861 from the years : 1850 1851 1851 1855 1857 1858 1859 1860 Wheat 0 0 8 4 73 60 84 96 Rye 0 0 0 0 0 0 48 100 Barley 0 0 24 0 48 33 92 89 Oats 60 0 56 48 72 32 80 96 Maize 0 not tried 76 56 not tried 77 100 97 Results of the Use of Long-kept Seeds. — The fact that old seeds yield weak plants is taken advantage of by the florist in producing new varieties. It is said that while the one-year-old seeds of Ten-weeks Stocks yield single flowers, those which have been kept four years give mostly double flowers. In case of melons, the experience of gardeners goes to show that seeds which have been kept several, even seven years, though less certain to come up, yield plants that give the greatest returns of fruit ; while plantings of new seeds run excessively to vines. Unripe Seeds. — Experiments by Lucanus prove that seeds gathered while still unripe, — when the kernel is soft and milky, or, in case of cereals, even before starch has formed, and when the juice of the kernel is like water in appearance, — are nevertheless capable of germi- nation, especially if they be allowed to dry in connection with the stem (after-ripening). Such immature seeds, however, have less vigorous germinative power than those which are allowed to mature perfectly ; when sown, many of them fail to come up, and those which do, yield comparatively weak plants at flrst and in poor soil give a poorer harvest than well-ripened seed. In rich soil, however, the plants which do appear from unripe seed, may, in time, become as vigorous as any. (Lucanus, Vs. St., IV, p. 253.) According to Siegert, the sowing of unripe peas tends to produce earlier varieties. Liebig says: ‘^The gar- dener is aware that the flat and shining seeds in the pod of the Stock Grillyflower will give tall plants with single flowers, while the shriveled seeds will furnish low plants with double flowers throughout. 22 338 HOW CROPS GROW. Cohn found that seeds not fully ripe germinate some- what sooner than those which are more mature, and he believes that seeds in a medium stage of ripeness germi- nate most readily. Quick- and Slow-Sprouting Seeds. — When a con- siderable number of agricultural or garden seeds, fresh and of uniform appearance, are placed under favorable circumstances for germinating, it is usually observed that sprouting begins within two to ten days, and con- tinues for one or several weeks before all or nearly all the living embryos have manifestly commenced to grow. Nobbe (in 1886 and 1887) found in extensive trials with 12 varieties of stocks, Mattliiola annua, that the quick- sprouting seeds, which germinated in three to four days, yielded earlier and larger plants, which blossomed with greater regularity and certainty, and produced a pre- ponderance (82 per cent) of sterile double flowers, while the slow-sprouting seeds, that were ten to twelve days in germinating, gave smaller plants that came later to bloom, and yielded 73 per cent of fertile single flowers. Should continued trials prove these results to be of constant occurrence, it is evident that by breeding exclu- sively from the quick-sprouting seeds, the double-flower- ing varieties should soon become extinct, from failure to produce seed. On the other hand, exclusive use of the slow-sprouting seeds would extinguish the tendency to variation and double-blooming, which gives this plant its value to the florist. Dwarfed or Light Seeds. — Muller, as well as Hell- riegel, found in case of the cereals that light or small grain sprouts quicker but yields weaker plants, and is not so sure of germinating as heavy grain. Liebig asserts [Natural Latvs of Huslandry, Am, Ed,, 1863, p. 24) that ‘^poor and sickly seeds will pro- duce stunted plants, which will again yield seeds bearing in a great measure the same character.’^ This is true ‘^in the long run,’’ i. e., small or light seeds, the result REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 339 of unfavorable conditions, will, under the continuance of those conditions, produce stunted plants (varieties), whose seeds will be small and light. (Compare Tuscan and pedigree wheat, p. 158.) Schubart, whose observations on the roots of agricul- tural plants are detailed in a former chapter (p. 263), says, as the result of much investigation, ^^the vigorous development of plants depends far less upon the size and weight of the seed than upon the depth to which it is covered with earth, and upon the stores of nourishment which it finds in its first period of life.’’ Eeference is here had to the immediate produce under ordinary agri- cultural conditions. Value of Seed as Related to its Density. — From a series of experiments made at the Royal Agricultural College at Cirencester, in 1863-6, Church concludes that the value of seed-v/heat stands in a certain connection with its specific gravity {Practice ivith Science, pp. 107, 342, 345, London, 1867). He found: — 1. That seed-wheat of the greatest density produces the densest seed. 2. The seed-wheat of the greatest density yields the greatest amount of dressed corn. 3. The seed-wheat of medium density generally gives the largest number of ears, but the ears are poorer than those of the densest seed. 4. The seed-wheat of medium density generally pro- duces the largest number of fruiting plants. 5. The seed-wheats which sink in water, but fioat in a liquid having the specific gravity 1.247, are of very low value, yielding, on an average, but 34.4 lbs. of dressed grain for every 100 yielded by the densest seed. 6. The densest wheat-seeds are the most translucent or horny, and contain about one-fourth more proteids (or 3 per cent more) than the opake or starchy grains from the same kind of wheat, or even from the same individual plant, or even from the same ear. 340 HOW CROPS GROW. 7. The weight of wheat per bushel depends upon many circumstances, and bears no constant relation to the density of the seed. The densest grains are not, according to Church, always the largest. The seeds he experimented with ranged from sp. gr. 1.354 to 1.401. Marek lias shown that specific gravity is no universal test of the quality of seed, for while, in case of wheat, flax, and colza, the large seeds are generally the denser, the reverse is true of horse-beans ( Vida faba) and peas (Vs. SL, XIX, 40). The Absolute Weight of Seeds from different varieties of the same species is known to vary greatly, as is well exemplified by comparing the kernels of com- mon field maize with those of ^^pop corn.’’ Similar dif- ferences are also observable in different single seeds from the same plant, or even from the same pod or ear. Thus, Harz obtained what were, to all appearance, normally developed seeds that varied in weight as follows ; FROM SINGLE PLANTS. Milligrams. Wheat, Triticum vulgar from 15 to 37 Wheat, Triticum polonicum^ « 21 to 55 Barley, Hordeum distichon, « 31 to 41 Oats, Arena saliva^ «< X9 to 30 Maize, Zea Mays clnquantino^ *< 169 to 201 Pea, Pisuin sativum, « 143 to 502 FROM SINGLE FRUIT (PODS). from 309 to 473 ^^tch, « 33 gg “ 486 to 639 Differences often no less marked are found among the seeds in any considerable sample, gathered from a larsfe number of plants and representing a crop. Xobbe, with great painstaking, has ascertained the average, maxi- mum and minimum weights, of 180 kinds of seeds, such as are found in commerce or are used in Agriculture, Horticulture, and Forestry. The following table gives some of his results : REPKODUCTIVE ORGANS OE PLANTS. 341 Absolute Weight of Commercxal Seeds, Number of Weight of one Seed in Samples Milligrams. Examined. Average. Maximum. Minimum Oats, 84 Barley, 66 Rye, 119 Wheat, 95 Maize, 22 Beet, 39 Turnip, Rmssica rapifera,.. 23 Carrot, 35 Pea, 43 Kidney Bean, Phaseolus, 5 Horse Bean, Vicia^ 7 Potato, 3 Tomato, 5 Spinage, ^ 4 Radisii, 5 Lettuce, 18 Parsnip, 3 Squash, 5 Musk Melon, 3 Cucumber, 6 Timothy, Phleiim protease^. 73 Blue Grass, Poa prateusis, . . 28 Red Clover, 355 White Clover, 53 Ten-weeks-stocks, Matthi- ola annua, 4 Oak, Quejccus pedimculata,. 15 28.8 54.1 14.7 41.0 48.9 27.7 23.3 47.9 13.0 37.6 45.8 15.2 282.7 382.9 114.5 22.0 42.4 14.2 2.2 3.0 1.4 1.2 1.7 0.8 185.8 564.6 46.1 585.6 926.3 367.3 676.0 2061.0 256.4 0.6 0.7 0.5 2.5 2.7 2.4 6.9 9.0 2.4 7.1 9.7 5.7 1.1 1.7 0.8 3.1 3.8 2.3 173.0 322.0 106.7 32.9 35.5 28.2 25.4 27.0 21.0 0.41 0.59 0.34 0.15 0.21 0.10 1.60 2.08 1.14 0.61 0.69 0.47 1.50 1.60 1.39 2013,4 4213.5 761.6 It is noteworthy, that in case of Oats, Eye, Wheat, Maize, Beet, Spinage, and Squash, the heaviest seeds weigh thrice as much as the lightest. With Turnip, Carrot, Kidney-bean, Lettuce, and Blue grass, some seeds are double the weight of others. The horse-bean gives some seeds eight times as heavy as others. The differences brought out in the Table in manv cases are due to the representation of different varieties ; the larger seeds, to some extent, belonging to larger plants ; but the great range of weight, noted with regard to the seed of the Oak, applies to 15 crops of sound acorns from one and the same tree, gathered in 15 successive years. In many varieties of Indian Corn, the kernels at the base of the ear are larger, and those at the tip are smaller, than those of the middle portion. Other varie- ties are characterized by great uniformity in the size of the kernels, having been bred up ” to this quality by careful seed-selection. It is well-known that the middle part of the ears of 342 HOW CROPS GROW. wheat and barley produce the heaviest kernels. Nobbe numbered and weighed the spikelets from an ear of six- rowed barley and from one of winter wheat. Either ear contained 27 spikelets, each with three kernels. The kernels of the smallest barley-spikelet, No. 2, from the base of the ear, weighed 1.5 milligrams; those of the largest, No. 10, weighed 103.5 mg. No. 27 weighed 32.5 mg. The corresponding numbers in wheat weighed 0.5, 34.5 and 10.8 mg. In case of barlej^, each of tlie first five spikelets, count- ing from the base, weighed less than 70 milligrams. The 6tli to the 22d, inclusive, weighed 75 mg. or more. The 7th to the 16th weighed 90 mg. or more. The 17tli to the 21st, 80 mg. or more. Thence, to the tip, the weight rapidly declined to about 30 milligrams. The wheat kerntls exhibited quite similar variation of weight. Dividing the 27 spikelets into three groups of nine each, we have the following comparison of weights of seeds, to which is added the total lengths of the rootlets that were formed after germination had gone on for five days : barley. wheat. Weight. Length of Root. Weight. Length of Root. Spikelets, 1 to 9 426 mg. 670 mm. 153 mg. 223 mm. “ 10 to 18 828 “ 3281 “ 282 “ 1094 “ 18 to 27 512 “ 1364 “ 191 “ 454 “ The see^^s of the middle portion of the ears of barley and wheat are thus seen to be very considerably heavier than those of either the base or tip, and also show greater ger- minative vigor, as measured by the comparative growth of the roots in a given short time. The greater w^eicht and germinative energy of the seeds from the middle of the ears, stand in relation to the fact that these seeds are the oldest — the fiowers from which thev develop being the first to open and fructify. In case of a head of summer rye, Nobbe found that the REPKODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 343 33 spikelets, each with two buds, required a week for blossoming ; the first of the 66 fiowers to open were mostly those of the thirties and forties, and the last those of the tens, fifties, and sixties, counting from the base upward. These middle seeds had accordingly an earlier start, and better chance for full dexelopment, than those at the base and tip of the ear. Oat kernels usually grow in pairs, the upper one of each pair being in general lighter and smaller than the lower one. Nobbe counted out 200 upper kernels, 200 lower kernels, and 200 average kernels, without selection. These were weighed, and, after soaking in water for 24 hours, were placed in a sprouting apparatus at a tem- perature of about 70° F. The results were as follows : 100 seeds Number of seeds that sprouted. weighed.' On the Total in Grams. 3d, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th days. 10 days. Upper Kernels, 1.53 2 100 76 15 3 2 1 199 Lower Kernels, 3.46 109 75 9 3 2 198 Average Kernels, 2.69 45 110 30 8 4 1 1 199 Here, as in case of wheat and barley, the light seeds were slower to germinate. In general, it would appear that, other things being equal, stronger and more perfect plants and larger crops are produced from heavy than from small seeds. JVIany comparisons are on record that have given such results ; not only small trials in garden plats, but also field experiments on a larger scale. Lehmann sowed, on each of three plats of 92 square feet, the same number (528) of peas, of the same kind but of different weight, with results as here tabulated * Weights of 100 No. of Yield (grams). seed-peas, plants. Kernels. Pods. Straw. Total. Small seed-peas, 160 gm. 423 998 280 2010 3288 Medium seed-peas, 221 “ . 478 1495 357 2630 4482 Large seed-peas, 273 “ 480 1814 437 3170 5421 Of the peas sown, there failed to germinate about 9 344 HOW CKOPS GROW. per cent, both of the large and medium sizes, and 20 per cent of the small ones. The total produce from the small seeds was less abun- dant in all respects than that of the medium, and this less than that of the large seeds. Calculated upon the same number of plants, the dififer- ences, though less in degree. are still very decided : 100 Plants Yielded Kernels. Pods. straw. Total. From small seeds, 236 66 475 777 From inedLum seeds, 313 75 550 938 From large seeds. 378 91 660 1129 Lehmanii, in another experiment, found that from the same weight of seed a larger crop is given by large seed than by small, although the number of plants may be considerably less. From the same weight (188 gm.) of seed-peas were produced : Number of Weight of Kernels Seed-peas. Plants. per 92 sq. ft. Per 100 plants. By small seed. 780 680 1590 234 By medium seed. 530 505 2224 440 By large seed. 384 360 2307 640 Driesdorff sowed separately, on the same land, winter wheat, as winnowed, and the same divided by sifting into three sizes. In April and May the vegetation from the largest seed was evidently in advance, and at harvest the relative yield for 100 of unsifted seed was 121 from the largest, 105 for the medium, and 95 for the smallest seed. Improved varieties are often the result of continued breeding from the heaviest or largest seeds, accompanied by high culture on rich soil, and thin planting, so that the roots have abundant earth for unhindered develop- ment. Hallet, in 1857, selected two ears of Nursery Wheat, the finest quality of red wheat grown in England,’’ con- taining, together, 87 grains, and planted the kernels 12 inches apart every way. At harvest one prime grain KEPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 345 produced 10 ears, that contained in the aggregate 688 kernels. The finest 10 ears that could be selected from the whole produce of the other 86 grains yielded but 598 kernels. The 79 kernels of the one best ear were planted as before, and the produce of the finest seed, as shown by the harvest^ was used for the next year’s sow- ing. The results of continuing this process of selection are tabulated below : Number of Length, Containing, ears on Year. inches. grains. finest stool. 1857. Original, ... 4| 47 1858. Finest ear, ... 6J 79 10 1859. Finest ear, ... 7i 91 22 1860. Ears imperfect from wet season^ . 39 1861. Finest ear, ... 8| 123 52 In five years, accordingly, the length of the ears was doubled, their contents nearly trebled, and the tillering capacity of the plant increased five-fold. {Journal Royal Ag, Soc., XXII, p. 374.) Wollny has given account of 27 garden trials, with large and small seeds of rje, buckwheat, beans, vetches, peas, lupins, soybeans, colza, mustard, maize, and red- clover, on plats of four square meters (43 sq. ft.), during the years 1873 to 1880, with the nearly invariable results : 1, that the quantity of crop increases with the size of the seed ; 2, that the large seed produces principally large seed, and the small seed small ; 3, that the relative productiveness of the small seed is greater than that of the large ; and 4, that the vitality of the plants from small seed is usually less than that of the plants from large seed. The facts of experience fully justify the conclusion that, in general, other things being equal, the heaviest seed is the best. Signs of Excellence. — So far as the common judg- ment can determine by external signs, the best seed is that which, on the one hand, is large, plump, and heavy, and on 346 HOW CROPS GROW. the other is fresh or bright to the eye, and free from musty odor. The large, plump, and heavy seeds are those which have attained the fullest development, and can best support the embryo when it shall begin to grow ; those fresh in color and odor are likely to be new, and to have the most vigorous vitality. Ancestry ; Race-Vigor ; Constancy. — There are, however, important qualities in seed that are involved in their heredity and give no outward token of their pres- ence. Race-vigor and Constancy are qualities of this sort, and these wonderfully persist in some kinds of seed and are lacking in others. All cultivated plants occur in numerous varieties, and, as the years go on, older varieties ^^run out ’’ or are neglected and forgotten, their place being taken by newer and often, or for a time, bet- ter ones. It would appear that a long course of careful cultivation under the most favorable and uniform condi- tions, coupled with careful and intelligent selection of seed from the best-developed plants, not only leads to the formation of the best varieties, but tends to establish their permanence, so that when soil, climate, and care are unfavorable, the kind maintains its character and makes a stout resistance to deteriorating influences. In order to properly appreciate the value of seed, its Pedigree must therefore be known. But seed of ances- try, that has a long-established character for certain qualities, in a given locality, may prove of little value under widely different circumstances, or, if its products be cultivated under new conditions, it may lose its char- acteristics more or less, and develop into other varieties. It is well known that various perennial plants of tropical climates, like the castor bean, become annuals in north- ern latitudes, and it may easily happen that the seed of some prized variety which is of unquestioned pedigree, as far as the remote lines of its descent can indicate, is of lit- tle worth in soils or climates to which it is unaccustomed. REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 347 from not having the power to transmit the specially valuable qualities of its progenitors. In high, northern latitudes, the summer cereals ripen after a short period of rapid growth, but seed of such grain, sown in the soil of temperate regions, does not produce early varieties ; its rate of growth, after a few years at most, is governed by the climate to which it is exposed. In considering the pedigree of seed, therefore, it is not merely the repute or characters of the ancestry, but the probability that the ancestral excellencies reside in and will be trans- mitted by the seed, that constitutes the practical point. DIVISION III. LIFE OF THE PLANT. CHAPTER I. GERMINATION. § 1 . INTRODUCTORY. Having traced the composition of vegetation from its ultimate elements to the proximate organic compounds, and studied its structure in the simple cell as well as in the most highly-developed plant, and, as far as needful, explained the characters and functions of its various organs, we approach the subject of Vegetable Life and Nutrition, and are ready to inquire how the plant increases in bulk and weight and produces starch, sugar, oil, albuminoids, etc., which constitute directly or in- directly almost the entire food of animals. The beginning of the agricultural plant is in the flower, at the moment of fertilization by the action of a pollen tube on the contents of the embryo-sack. Each embryo whose development is thus ensured is a plant in miniature, or rather an organism that is capable, under proper circumstances, of unfolding into a plant. 349 350 HOW CROPS GROW. The first process of development, wherein the young plant commences to manifest its separate life, and in which it is shaped into its proper and peculiar form, is called germination. The Ge]s^eral Process and Conditioks of Germin- ATiOi^' are familiar to all. In agriculture and ordinary gardening we bury the ripe and sound seed a little way in the soil, and in a few days, or weeks, it usually sprouts, provided it finds a certain degree of warmth and moisture. Let us attend somewhat in detail first to the phenom- ena of germination and afterward to the requirements of the awakening seed. § 3 . THE PHENOMENA OF GERMINATION. The student will do well to watch with care the various stages of the act of germination, as exhibited in several species of plants. For this purpose a dozen or more seeds of each plant are sown, the smaller, one-half, the larger, one inch deep, in a box of earth or sawdust, kept duly warm and moist, and one or two of each kind are uncovered and dissected at successive intervals of 12 hours until the process is complete. In this way it is easy to trace all the visible changes which occur as the embryo is quickened. The seeds of the kidney-bean, pea, of maize, buckwheat, and barley, may be. employed. We thus observe that the seed first absorbs a large amount of moisture, in consequence of which it swells and becomes more soft. We see the germ enlarging be- neath the seed coats, shortly the integuments burst and the radicle appears, afterward the plumule becomes manifest. In ad agricultural plants the radicle buries itself in GERMIKATIOi^'. 351 the soil. The plumule ascends into the atmosphere and seeks exposure to the direct light of the sun. The endosperm, if the seed have one, and in many cases the cotyledons (so with the horse-bean, pea, maize, and barley), remain in the place where the seed was deposited. In other cases (kidney-bean, buckwheat, squash, radish, etc.) the cotyledons ascend and become the first pair of leaves. The ascending plumule shortly unfolds new leaves, and, if coming from the seed of a branched plant, lateral buds make their appearance. The radicle divides and subdivides in beginning the issue of true roots. When the plantlet ceases to derive nourishment from the mother-seed the process is finished. 3. THE CONDITIOKS OF GERMIlSrATIOI^. As to the Conditions of Germination we have to con- sider in detail the following : — a. Temperature. — Seeds sprout within certain more or less narrow limits of warmth. Sachs has approximately ascertained, for various agri- cultural seeds, the limits of warmth at which germina- tion is possible. The lowest temperatures range from below 40° to 55°, the highest, from 102° to 116°. Below tlie minimum temperature a seed preserves its vitality, above the maximum it is killed. He finds, likewise, that the point at which the most rapid germination occurs is intermediate between these two extremes, and lies be- tween 79° and 93°. Either elevation or reduction of temperature from these degrees retards the act of sprouting. In the following table are given the special tempera- tures for six common plants : 352 HOW CROPS GROW. Lowest Highest Temperature of most Temperature. Temperature. rapid Germination. Wheat,* 40° F. 104° F. 84° F. Barley, 41 104 84 Pea, 44.5 102 84 Maize, 48 115 93 Scarlet-bean, 49 111 79 Squash, 54 115 93 For the agricultural plants cultivated in New England, a range of temperature of from 55® to 90® is adapted for healthy and speedy germination. It will be noticed in the above Table that the seeds of plants introduced into northern latitudes from tropical regions, as the squash, bean, and maize, require and endure higher temperatures than those native to temper- ate latitudes, like wheat and barley. The extremes given above are by no means so wide as would be found were we to experiment with other plants. Some seeds will germinate near 32®, the freezing point of water, as is true of wheat, rye, and water-cress, as well as of various alpine plants that grow in soil wet with the constant drip from melting ice. On the other hand, the cocoa- nut is said to yield seedlings with greatest certainty when the heat of the soil is 120®. Sachs has observed that the temperature at which germination takes place materially influences the relative development of the parts, and thus the form, of the seed- ling. Very low temperatures retard the production of new rootlets, buds, and leaves. The rootlets which are rudimentary in the embryo become, however, very long. On the other hand, very high temperatures cause the rapid formation of new roots and leaves, even before those existing in the germ are fully unfolded. The medium and most favorable temperatures bring the parts of the embryo first into development, at the same time the rudiments of new organs are formed which are afterwards to unfold. * Wheat, and probably barley, may, occasionally, germinate at, or very near, 32°. GEKMINATION. 353 b. Moisture. — A certain amount of moisture is indis- pensable to all growth. In germination it is needful that the seed should absorb water so that motion of the contents of the germ-cells can take place. Until the seed is more or less imbued with moisture, no signs of sprouting are manifested, and if a half-sprouted seed be allowed to dry the process of growth is effectually checked. The degree of moisture different seeds will endure or require is exceedingly various. The seeds of aquatic plants naturally germinate when immersed in water. The seeds of most agricultural plants, indeed, will quicken under water, but they germinate most health- fully when moist but not wet. Excess of water often causes seeds to rot. c. Oxygen Gas . — Free Oxygen, as contained in the air, is likewise essential. Saussure demonstrated by ex- periment that proper germination is impossible in its absence, and cannot proceed in an atmosphere of other gases. The chemical activity of oxygen appears to be the means of exciting the growth of the embryo. d. Light. — It has been erroneously taught that light is prejudicial to germination, and that therefore seed must be covered. {Johnsto7i^s Lectures on Ag, Chem, & Geology, 2d Eng. Ed., pp 226 and 227.) Nature does not bury seeds, but scatters them on the surface of the ground of forest and prairie, where they are, at the most, half-covered and by no means removed from the light. The warm and moist forests of tropical regions, which, though shaded, are by no means dark, are covered with sprouting seeds. The seeds of heaths, calceolarias, and some other ornamental plants, germinate best when un- covered, and the seeds of common agricultural plants will sprout when placed on moist sand or sawdust, with apparently no less certainty than when buried out of sight. 23 354 HOW CROPS GROW. Finally, E. Hoffmann {Jahresiericlit uier Agricultur Chem,, 1864, p. 110) found, in special experiments with 24 kinds of agricultural seeds, that light exercises no appreciable influence of any kind on germination. The time required for Germination varies exceed- ingly according to the kind of seed. It is said that the fresh seeds of the willow begin to sprout within 12 hours after falling to the ground. Those of clover, wheat, and other grains, mostly germinate in three to ten days. The fruits of the walnut, pine, and larch lie four to six weeks before sprouting, while those of some species of ash, beech, and maple are said not to germinate before the expiration of one and a half or two years. The starchy and thin-skinned seeds quicken most readily. The oily seeds are in general more slow, while such as are situated within thick and horny or other- wise resistant envelopes require the longest periods to excite growth. The time necessary for germination depends naturally upon the favorableness of other conditions. Cold and drought delay the process, when they do not check it altogether. Seeds that are buried deeply in the soil may remain for years, preserving, but not manifesting, their vitality, because they are either too dry, too cold, or have not sufficient access to oxygen to set the germ in action. Notice has already been made of the frequent presence in clover-seed, for example, of a small proportion of seeds that have a dense coat which prevents imbibition of water and delays their germination for long periods. See p. 335. To speak with precision, we should distinguish the time from planting the dry seed to the commencement of germination, which is marked by the rootlet becom- ing visible, and the period that elapses until the process is complete ; i. e., until the stores of the mother-seed are GERMINATIOK. 3oq exhausted, and the young plant is wholly cast upon its own resources. At 41° F., in the experiments of Haberlandt, the root- let issued after four days, in the case of rye, and in five to seven days in that of the other grains and clover. The sugar-beet, however, lay at this temperature 22 days before beginning to sprout. At 51°, the time was shortened about one-half in case of the seeds just mentioned. Maize required 11, kidney- beans 8, and tobacco 31 days at this temperature. At 65° the cereals, clover, peas, and flax began to sprout in one to two days ; maize, beans, and sugar-beet in three days, and tobacco in six days. The time of completion varies with the temperature much more than that of beginning. It is, for example, according to Sachs, at 41—55° for wheat and barley 40 — 45 days, at 95—100° “ “ 10—12 “ At a given temperature small seeds complete germina- tion much sooner than large ones. Thus at 55-60° the process is finished with beans in 30 — 40 days. “ maize in 30—35 “ “ wheat in 20—25 “ “ clover in 8 — 10 “ These differences are simply due to the fact that the smaller seeds have smaller stores of nutriment for the young plant, and are therefore more quickly exhausted. Proper Depth of Sowing. — The soil is usually the medium of moisture, warmth, etc., to the seed, and it affects germination only as it influences the supply of these agencies ; it is not otherwise essential to the pro- cess. The burying of seeds, when sown in the field or garden, serves to cover them away from birds and keep them from drying up. In the forest, at spring-time, we may see innumerable seeds sprouting upon the surface, or but half covered with decayed leaves. 356 HOW CHOPS GKOW. While it is the nearly universal result of experience in temperate regions that agricultural seeds germinate most surely when sown at a depth not exceeding one or two inches, there are circumstances under which a widely different practice is admissible or even essential. In the light and porous soil of the gardens of New Haven, peas may be sown six to eight inches deep without detriment, and are thereby better secured from the ravages of the domestic pigeon. The Moqui Indians, dwelling upon the table lands of the higher Colorado, deposit the seeds of maize 12 or 14 inches below the surface. Thus sown, the plant thrives, while, if treated according to the plan usual in the United States and Europe, it might never appear above ground. The reasons for such a procedure are the fol- lowing : The country is without rain and almost with- out dew. In summer the sandy soil is continuously parched by the sun, at a temperature often exceeding 100° in the shade. It is only at the depth of a foot or more that the seed finds the moisture needful for its growth — moisture furnished by the melting of the winter snows.* E. Hoffmann, experimenting in a light, loamy sand, upon 24 kinds of agricultural and market-garden seeds, found that all perished when buried 12 inches. When planted 10 inches deep, peas, vetches, beans, and maize, alone came up ; at 8 inches there appeared, besides the above, wheat, millet, oats, barley, and colza ; at 6 inches, those already mentioned, together with winter colza, buckwheat, and sugar-beets ; at 4 inches of depth the above and mustard, red and white clover, flax, horse- radish, hemp, and turnips ; finally, at 3 inches, lucern also appeared. Hoffmann states that the deep-planted seeds generally sprouted most quickly, and all early dif- * For these interesting facts, the writer is indebted to Prof. J. S. Newberry. GEEMIKATIOK. 357 ferences in development disappeared before the plants blossomed. On the other hand^ Grouven, in trials with sugar-beet seed — made, most probably, in a well-manured and rather heavy soil — found that sowing at a depth of three-eighths to one and a fourth inches gave the earliest and strongest plants ; seeds deposited at a depth of two and a half inches required five days longer to come up than those planted at three-eighths of an inch. It was further shown that seeds sown shallow, in a fine wet clay, required four to five days longer to come up than those placed at the same depth in the ordinary soil. Not only the character of the soil, which influences the supply of air and warmth, but the kind of weather which determines both temperature and degree of moist- ure, have their effect upon the time of germination, and since these conditions are so variable, the rules of prac- tice are laid down, and must be received, with a certain latitude. § THE CHEMICAL PHYSIOLOGY OF GERMINATION. The Nutrition of the Seedling. — The young plant grows at first exclusively at the expense of the seed. It may be aptly compared to the suckling animal, which, when new-born, is incapable of providing its own nourishment, but depends upon the milk of its mother. The Nutrition of the Seedling falls into three pro- cesses, which, though distinct in character, proceed sim- ultaneously. These are : 1, Solution of the Nutritive Matters of the Cotyledons or Endosperm ; 2, Transfer ; and 3, Assimilation of the same. 1. The Act of Solution has no difficulty in case of 358 HOW CROPS GROW. dextrin, gRiR? the sugars, and soluble proteids. The water which the seed imbibes, to the extent of one-fourth to five-fourths of its weight, at once dissolves them. It is otherwise with the fats or oils, with starch and with proteids, which, as such, are nearly or altogether insoluble in water. In the act of germination provision is made for transforming these bodies into the soluble ones above mentioned. So far as these changes have been traced, they are as follows : Sdution of Sachs was the first to show that squash-seeds, which, when ripe, contain no starch, sugar, or dextrin, but are very rich in oil (50%) and albuminoids (4C%), suffer by germination such chemical change that the oil rapidly diminishes in quantity (nine- tenths disappear), while, at the same time, starch, and in some cases sugar, is formed, {Vs, St,, III, p. 1.) Solution of Starch, — The starch that is thus organized from the fat of the oily seeds, or that which exists ready-formed in the farinaceous (floury) seeds, undergoes further changes, which have been previously alluded to (p. 50), whereby it is conyerted into substances that are soluble in water, viz., dextrin and dextrose. Solution of Albuminoids, — Finally, the insoluble al- buminoids are gradually transformed into soluble modi- fications. Chemistry of Malt. — The preparation and proper- ties of malt may serve to give an insight into the nature of the chemical metamorphoses that have just been indicated. Tlie preparation is in this wise. Barley or wheat (sometimes rye) is soaked in water until the kernels are soft to the fingers ; then it is drained and thrown up in heaps. The masses of soaked grain shortly dry, become heated, and in a few days the embryos send forth their radicles. The heaps are shoveled over, and spread out so as to avoid too great a rise of temperature, and when GERMINATION. 350 the sprouts are about half an inch in length, the germin- ation is checked by drying. The dry mass, after remov- ing the sprouts (radicles), is malt, such as is used in the manufacture of beer. Malt thus consists of starchy seeds, whose germination has been checked while in its early stages. The only product of the beginning growth — the sprouts — being removed, it exhibits in the residual seed the first results of the process of solution. The following figures, derived from the researches of Stein, in Dresden ( Wilda^s Centralblatt, 1880, 2, pp. 8- 23), exhibit the composition of 100 parts of Barley, and of the 92 parts of Malt, and the two and a half of Sprouts which 100 parts of Barley yield.* Composition of 100 pts. of ) Barley, j 1 _ f 92 pts. of ) , 1 : - i Malt. } + 1 f of ( Sprouts. Ash, 2.42 2.11 0.29 Starch, 47.43 Fat, 3.56 2.09 0.08 Insoluble Albuminoids,. .... 11.02 9.02 0.37 Soluble Albuminoids, 1.26 1.96 0.40 Dextrin, t 6.50 6.95) Extractive Matters (soluble in water and destitute of nitrogen) 0.90 3.68) 0.47 Cellulose, 10.86 18.76 0.89 100. 92. 2.5 It is seen from the above statement that starch, fat, and insoluble albuminoids have diminished in the malt- ing process ; while soluble albuminoids, dextrin, and other soluble non-nitrogenous matters have somewhat increased in quantity. With exception of 3% of soluble ‘^extractive matters,” J the differences in composition between barley and malt are not striking. * The analyses refer to the materials in the dry state. Ordinarily they contain from 10 to 16 per cent of water. It must not be omitted to mention that the proportions of malt and sprouts, as well as their composition, vary somewhat according to circumstances ; and further- more, the best analyses which it is possible to make are but approxi- mate. t Later investigators deny the existence of dextrin in barley, but find, instead, amidulin and amylan. See p. 62, note. t The term extractive matters is here applied to soluble substances, whose precise nature is not understood. They constitute a mixture which tne chemist is not able to analyze. 360 HOW CHOPS GROW. The properties of the two are, however, remarkably different. If malt be pulverized and stirred in warm water (155° F.) for an hour or two, the whole of the starch disappears, while sugar and dextrin take its place. The former is recognized by the sweet taste of the wort, as the solution is called. On heating the wort to boiling, a little albuminoid is coagulated, and may be separ- ated by filtering. This comes in part from the trans- formation of the insoluble albuminoids of the barley. On adding to the filtered liquid its own bulk of alcohol, dextrin becomes evident, being precipitated as a white powder. Furthermore, if we mix two to three parts of starch with one of malt, we find that the whole undergoes the same change. An additional quantity of starch remains unaltered. The process of germination thus develops in the seed an agency by which the conversion of starch into soluble carbhydrates is accomplislied with great rapidity. Diastase. — Payen & Persoz attributed this action to the nitrogenous ferment which they termed Diastase, and which is found in the germinating seed in the vicin- ity of the embryo, but not in the radicles. They assert that one part of diastase is capable of transforming 2,000 parts of starch, first into dextrin and finally into sugar, and that malt yields one five-hundredth of its weight of this substance. See p. 103. A short time previous to the investigations of Payen & Persoz (1833), Saussure found that Mucedin,^ the soluble nitrogenous body which may be extracted from gluten (p. 92, note), transforms starch in the manner above described, and it is now known that various albu- minoids may produce the same effect, although the rap- * SanssTire designated this body mucin., but this term being established as the name of the characteristic ingredient of animal mucus, Ritthau- sen has replaced it by mucedin. GERMINATION'. 361 idity of the action and the amount of effect are usually far less than that exhibited by the so-called diastase. It must not be forgotten, liowever, that in all cases in which the conversion of starch into dextrin and sugar is accomplished artificially, an elevated temperature is re- quired, whereas, in the natural process, as shown in the germinating seed, the change goes on at ordinary or even low temperatures. It is generally taught that oxygen, acting on the albu- minoids in presence of water, and within a certain range of temperature, induces the decomposition which confers on them the power in question. The necessity for oxygen in the act of germination has been thus accounted for, as needful to the solution of the starch, etc , of the cotyledons. This may be true at first, but, as we shall presently see, the chief action of oxygen is probably of another kind. How diastase or other similar substances accomplish the change in question is not certainly known. Soluble Starch. — The conversion of starch into sugar and dextrin is thus in a sense explained. This is not, however, tlie only change of which starch is suscepti- ble. In the bean {PJiaseoU us muUijlorus) Sachs {Sitz- ungshericTite der Wiener A had,, XXXVII, 57) in- forms us that the starch of the cotyledons is dissolved, passes into the seedling, and reappears (in part, at least) as starch, without conver- sion into dextrin or sugar, as these substances do not appear in the cotyledons during any period of germination, except in small quantity near the joining of the seedling. Compare p. 52, Amidulin, 362 HOW CROPS GROW. The same authority gives the following account of the microscopic changes observed in the starch-grains them- selves, as they undergo solution. The starch-grains of the bean have a narrow interior cavity (as seen in Fig. 65, 1). This at first becomes filled with a liquid. Next, the cavity appears enlarged (2), its borders assume a corroded appearance (3, 4), and frequently channels are seen extending to the surface (4, 5, 6). Finally, the cavity becomes so large, and the channels so extended, that the starch-grain falls to pieces (7, 8). Solution continues on the fragments until they have completely disappeared. Soluble Albuminoids. — The insoluble proteids of the seed are gradually transferred to the young plant, probably by ferment-actions similar to those referred to under the heading Proteoses and Peptones,” p. 100. The production of small quantities of acetic and lactic acids (the acids of vinegar and of sour milk) has been observed in germination. These acids perhaps assist in the solution of the albuminoids. Gaseous Products of Germination. — Before leav- ing this part of our subject, it is proper to notice some other results of germination which have been thought to belong to the process of solution. On referring to the table of the composition of malt, we find that 100 parts of dry barley yield 92 parts of malt and 2 ^ of sprouts, leaving 5 ^ parts unaccounted for. In the malting pro- cess, 1^ parts of the grain are dissolved in the water in which it is soaked. The remaining 4 parts escape into the atmosphere in the gaseous form. Of the elements that assume the gaseous condition, carbon does so to the greatest extent. It unites with atmospheric oxygen (partly with the oxygen of the seed, according to Oudemans), producing carbonic acid gas (CO 2 ). Hydrogen is likewise separated, partly in union with oxygen, as water (HgO), but to some degree GEKMIKATION. 363 in the free state. Free nitrogen appears in considerable amount (Schulz, Jour, far Prakt. Chem., 87, p. 163), while very minute quantities of Hydrogen and of Nitro- gen combine to gaseous ammonia (NHg). Heat developed in Germination. — These chemical changes, like all processes of oxidation, are accompanied with the production of heat. The elevation of temper- ature may be imperceptible in the germination of a sin- gle seed, but the heaps of sprouting grain seen in the malt-house, warm so rapidly and to such an extent that much care is requisite to regulate the process ; otherwise the malt is damaged by over-heating. 2. The Transfer of the Nutriment of the Seed- ling from the cotyledons or endosperm where it has un- dergone solution, takes place through the medium of the water w^hich the seed absorbs so largely at first. This water fills the cells of the seed, and, dissolving their con- tents, carries them into the young plant as rapidly as they are required. The path of their transfer lies through the point where the embryo is attached to the cotyle- dons ; thence they are distributed at first chiefiy down- wards into the extending radicles, after a little w’hile both downwards and upwards toward the extremities of the seedling. Sachs has observed that the carbhydrates (sugar and dextrin) occupy the cellular tissue of the rind and pith, which are penetrated by numerous air-passages ; while at first the albuminoids chiefiy diffuse themselves through the intermediate cambial tissue, which is destitute of air-passages, and are present in largest relative quantity at the extreme ends of the rootlets and of the plumule. In another chapter we shall notice at length the phe- nomena and physical laws which govern the diffusion of liquids into each other and through membranes similar to those which constitute the walls of the cells of plants, and there shall be able to gather some idea of the causes 364 HOW CROPS GROW. which set up and maintain the transfer of the materials of the seed into the infant plant. 3. Assimilation is the conversion of the transferred nutriment into the substance of the plant itself. This process involves two stages, the first being a chemical, the second, a structural transformation. The chemical changes in the embryo are, in part, simply the reverse of those which occur in the cotyle- dons ; viz., the soluble and structureless proximate prin- ciples are metamorphosed into the insoluble and organ- ized ones of the same or similar chemical composition. Thus, dextrin may pass into cellulose, and the soluble albuminoids may revert in part to the insoluble condi- tion in which they existed in the ripe seed. But many other and more intricate changes proceed in the act of assimilation. With regard to a few of these we have some imperfect knowledge. Dr. Sachs informs us that when the embryo begins to grow, its expansion at first consists in the enlargement of the ready-formed cells. As a part elongates, the starch which it contains (or which is formed in the early stages of this extension) disappears, and sugar is found in its stead, dissolved in the juices of the cells. When the organ has attained its full size, sugar can no longer be detected ; while the walls of the cells are found to have grown both in circumference and thickness, thus indicating the accumulation of cellulose. Oxygen Gas needful to Assimilation. — Traube has made some experiments, which prove conclusively that the process of assimilation requires free oxygen to surround and to be absorbed by the growing parts of the germ. This observer found that newly-sprouted pea- seedlings continued to develop in a normal manner when the cotyledons, radicles, and lower part of the stem were withdrawn from the influence of oxygen by coat- ing with varnish or oil. On the other hand, when the GERMIKATION'. 365 tip of the plumule, for the length of about an inch, was coated with oil thickened with chalk, or when by any means this part of the plant was withdrawn from contact with free oxygen, the seedling ceased to grow, withered, and shortly perished. Traube observed the elongation of the stem by the following expedient. A young pea-plant was fastened by the cotyledons to a rod, and the stem and rod were both graduated by deli- cate cross-lines, laid on at equal intervals, by means of a brush dipped in a mixture of oil and indigo. The growth of the stem was now manifest by the widening of the spaces between the lines ; and, by comparison with those on the rod, Traube remarked that no growth took place at a distance of more than ten to twelve lines from the base of the terminal bud. Here, then, is a coincidence which appears to demon- strate that free oxygen must have access to a growing part. The fact is further shown by varnishing one side of the stem of a young pea. The varnished side ceases to extend, the uncoated portion continues enlarging, which results in a curvature of the stem. Traube further indicates in what manner the elabora- tion of cellulose from sugar may require the co-operation of oxygen and evolution of carbon dioxide, as expressed by the subjoined equation. Glucose. Oxygen. Carbon dioxide. Water. Cellulose. 2(Ci2H2,Oi 2) -f 24 0 12 (CO^) + 14 (H,0) + Ci^H^oOio. When the act of germination is finished, which occurs as soon as the cotyledons and endosperm are exhausted of all their soluble matters, the plant begins a fully inde- pendent life. Previously, however, to being thus thrown upon its own resources, it has developed all the organs needful to collect its food from without ; it has unfolded its perfect leaves into the atmosphere, and pervaded a portion of soil with its rootlets. 366 HOW CROPS GROW. During the latter stages of germination it gathers its nutriment both from the parent seed and from the exter- nal sources which afterward serve exclusively for its support. Being fully provided with tlie apparatus of nutrition, its development suffers no check from the exhaustion of the mother seed, unless it has germinated in a sterile soil, or under other conditions adverse to vegetative life. CHAPTEE II. THE FOOD OF THE PLAISTT WHEN INDEPENDEi^T OF THE SEED. This subject will be sketched in this place in but the briefest outlines. To present it fully would necessitate entering into a detailed consideration of the Atmosphere and of the Soil, whose relations to the Plant, those of the soil especially, are very numerous and complicated. A separate volume is therefore required for the adequate treatment of these topics. The Eoots of a plaiit, which are in intimate contact with the soil, absorb thence the water that fills the active cells ; they also imbibe such salts as the water of the soil holds in solution ; they likeAvise act directly on the soil, and dissolve substances, which are thus first made of avail to them. The compounds that the plant must derive from the soil are those which are found in its ash, since these are not volatile, and cannot, therefore, exist in the atmosphere. The root, however, commonly takes FOOD AFTER GERMIi^^ATIOlSr. 367 up some other elements of its nutrition to which it has immediate access. Leaving out of view^ for the present, those matters which, though found in the plant, appear to be unessential to its growth, viz., silica and sodium salts, the roots absorb the following substances, viz. : Sulphates Phosphates Nitrates and Chlorides These salts enter the plant by the absorbent surfaces of the younger rootlets, and pass upwards, through the stem, to the leaves and to the new-forming buds. - The Leaves, which are unfolded to the air, gather from it Carhon dioxide Gas, This compound suffers decomposition in the plant ; its Carbon remains there, its Oxygen or an equivalent quantity, very nearly, is thrown off into the air again. The decomposition of carbon dioxide takes place only by day and under the influence of the sun’s light. From the carbon thus acquired and the elements of water with the co-operation of the ash-ingredients, the plant organizes the Carbhydrates. Probably some of the glucoses are the first products of this synthesis. Starch, in the form of granules, is the first product that is recognizable by help of the microscope. The formation of carbhydrates appears to proceed in the chlorophyl-cells of the leaf, where starch-granules first make their appearance. The Albuminoids require for their production the presence of a compound of Nitrogen, The salts of Nitric Acid (nitrates) are commonly the chief, and may be the only, supply of this element. The other proximate principles, the fats, the alkaloids, and the acids, are built up from the same food-elements. In most cases the steps in the construction of organic matters are unknown to us, or subjects of uncertain con- jecture. 368 HOW CROPS GROW. The carbhydrates, albuminoids, etc., that are organ- ized in the foliage, are not only transformed into the solid tissues of the leaf, but descend and diffuse to every active organ of the plant. The plant has, within certain limits, a power of select- ting ibs food. The sea-weed, as has been remarked, contains more potash than soda, although the latter is 30 times more abundant than the former in the water of the ocean. Vegetation cannot, however, entirely shut out either excess of nutritive matters or bodies that are of no use or even poisonous to it. The functions of the Atmosphere are essentially the same towards plants, whether growing under the con- ditions of water-culture or under those of agriculture. The Soil, on the other hand, has offices which are pe- culiar to itself. We have seen that the roots of a plant have the power to decompose salts, e. g., potassium nitrate and ammonium chloride (p. 184), in order to appropriate one of their ingredients, the other being rejected. In water-culture, the experimenter must have a care to remove the substance which would thus accu- mulate to the detriment of the plant. In agriculture, the soil, by virtue of its chemical and physical qualities, commonly renders such rejected matters comparatively insoluble, and therefore innocuous. The Atmosphere is nearly invariable in its composi- tion at all times and over all parts of the earth’s surface. Its power of directly feeding crops has, therefore, a nat- ural limit, which cannot be increased by art. The Soil, on the other hand, is very variable in com- position and quality, and may be enriched and improved, or deteriorated and exhausted. From the Atmosphere the crop can derive no appreci- able quantity of those elements that are found in its Ash. In the Soil, however, from the waste of both plants MOTION OF THE JUICES. 369 and animals, may accumulate large supplies of all the elements of the Volatile part of Plants. Carbon, cer- tainly in the form of carbon dioxide, probably or possi- bly in the condition of Humus (Vegetable Mold, Swamp Muck), may thus be put as food, at the disposition of the plant. Nitrogen is chiefly furnished to crops by the soil. Nitrates are formed in the latter from various sources, and ammonia-salts, together with certain proxi- mate animal principles, viz., urea, guanin, tyrosin, uric acid and hippuric acid, likewise serve to supply nitrogen to vegetation and are often ingredients of the best ma- nures. It is, too, from the soil that the crop gathers all the Water it requires, which not only serves as the fluid medium of its chemical and structural metamorphoses, but likewise must be regarded as the material from which it mostly appropriates the Hydrogen and Oxygen of its solid components. § 3 . THE JUICES OF THE PLANT, THEIR NATURE AND MOVEMENTS. Very erroneous notions have been entertained with regard to the nature and motion of sap. It was formerly taught that there are two regular and opposite currents of sap circulating in the plant. It was stated that the crude sap’’ is taken up from the soil by the roots, ascends through the vessels (ducts) of the wood, to the leaves, there is concentrated by evaporation, ^^elabor- ated” by the processes that go on in the foliage, and thence descends through the vessels of the inner bark, nourishing these tissues in its way down. The facts from which this theory of the sap naturally arose admit of a very different interpretation ; while numerous con- 24 370 HOW CHOPS GROW. siderations demonstrate the essential falsity of the theory itself. Flow of Sap in the Plant — not Constant or Necessary. — We speak of the Flow of Sap as if a rapid current were incessantly streaming through the plant, as the blood circulates in the arteries and veins of an ani- mal. This is an erroneous conception. A maple in early March, without foliage, wdth its whole stem enveloped in a nearly impervious bark, its buds wrapped up in horny scales, and its roots sur- rounded by cold or frozen soil, cannot be supposed to have its sap in motion. Its juices must be nearly or abso- lutely at rest, and when sap runs copiously from an ori- fice made in the trunk, it is simply because the tissues are charged with water under pressure, which escapes at any outlet that may be opened for it. The sap is at rest until motion is caused by a perforation of the bark and new wood. So, too, when a plant in early leaf is situa- ted in an atmosphere charged with moisture, as happens on a rainy day, there is little motion of its sap, although, if wmunded, motion may be established, and water may stream more or less from all parts of the plant towards the cut. Sap does move in the plant when evaporation of water goes on from the surface of the foliage. This alw^ays happens whenever the air is not saturated with vapor. When a wet cloth hung out, dries rapidly by giving up its moisture to the air, then the leaves of plants lose their water more or less readily, according to the nature of the foliage. Mr. Lawes found that in the moist climate of England common plants (Wheat, Barley, Beans, Peas, and Clover) exhaled, during five months of growth, more than 200 times their (dry) weight of water. Hellriegel, in the drier climate of Dahme, Prussia, observed exhalation to average 300 times the dry weight of various common MOTION OF THE JUICES. 371 crops (p. 312). The water that thus evaporates from the leaves is supplied by the soil, and, entering the roots, more or less rapidly streams upwards through the stem as long as a waste is to be supplied, but this flow ceases when evaporation from the foliage is suppressed. The upward motion of sap is therefore to a great de- great independent of the vital processes, and compara- tively unesseritial to the welfare of the plant. Flow of Sap from the Plant; “Bleeding.’' — It is a familiar fact, that from a maple tree tapped’’ in spring-time, or from a grape-vine wounded at the same season, a copious flow of sap takes place, which continues for a number of weeks. The escape of liquid from the vine is commonly termed bleeding,” and while this rapid issue of sap is thus strikingly exhibited in compar- atively few cases, bleeding appears to be a universal phe- nomenon, one that may occur, at least, to some degree, under certain conditions with very many plants. The conditions under which sap flows are various, according to the character of the plant. Our perennial trees have their annual period of active growth in the warm season, and their vegetative functions are nearly suppressed during cold weather. As spring approaches the tree renews its growth, and the first evidence of change within is furnished by its bleeding when an open- ing is made through the bark into the young wood. A maple, tapped for making sugar, loses nothing until the spring warmth attains a certain intensity, and then sap begins to flow from the wounds in its trunk. The flow is not constant, but fluctuates with the thermometer, being more copious when the weather is Avarm, and fall- ing off or suffering check altogether as it is colder. The stem of the living maple is always charged with water, and never more so than in winter.* This water * Experiments made in Tharand, Saxony, under direction of Stoeck- hardt, show that the proportion of water, both in the bark and wood S72 HOW CROPS GROW. is either pumped into the plant, so to speak, by the root- power already noticed (p. 269), or it is generated in the trunk itself. The water contained in the stem in winter is undoubtedly that raised from the soil in the autumn. That which first flows from an auger-hole, in March, may be simply what was thus stored in the trunk ; but, as the escape of sap goes on for 14 to 20 days at the rate of several gallons per day from a single tree, new quantities of water must be continually supplied. That these are pumped in from the root is, at first thought, difficult to understand, because, as we have seen (p. 272), the root-power is suspended by a certain low tempera- ture (unknown in case of the maple), and the flow of sap often begins when the ground is covered with one or two feet of snow, and when we cannot suppose the soil to have a higher temperature than it had during the pre- vious winter months. Nevertheless, it must be that the deej^er roots are warm enough to be active all the winter through, and that they begin their action as soon as the trunk acquires a temperature sufficiently high to admit the movement of water in it. That water may be pro- duced in the trunk itself to a slight extent is by no means impossible, for chemical changes go on there in spring-time with much rapidity, whereby the sugar of the sap is formed. These changes have not been suffi- ciently investigated, however, to prove or disprove the generation of water, and we must, in any case, assume that it is the root-power which chiefly maintains a pres- sure of liquid in the tree. The issue of sap from the maple tree in the sugar- season is closely connected with the changes of tempera- ture that take place above ground. The sap begins to of trees, varies considerably in dilferent seasons of the year, ranging, in case of the beech, from 35 to 49 per cent of the fresh-felled tree. The greatest proportion of water in the wood was found in the months of December and January ; in the bark, in March to May. The minimum of water in the wood occurred in May, June, and July; in the bark, much irregularity was observed. Chem. Ackersuruinriy 1^, p. 159. MOTION OF THE JUICES. 373 flow from a cut when the trunk itself is warmed to a cer- tain point and, in general, the flow appears to be the more rapid the warmer the trunk. During warm, clear days, the radiant heat of the sun is absorbed by the dark, rough surface of the tree most abundantly ; then the temperature of the latter rises most speedily and aequires the greatest elevation— even surpasses that of the atmos- phere by several degrees ; then, too, the yield of sap is most copious. On clear nights, cooling of the tree takes place with corresponding rapidity ; then the snow or surface of the ground is frozen, and the flow of sap is checked altogether. From trees that have a sunny ex- posure, sap runs earlier and faster than from those hav- ing a cold northern aspect. Sap starts sooner from the spiles on the south side of a tree than from those towards the north. Duchartre {Comptes Rendus, IX, 754) passed a vine situated in a grapery, out of doors, and back again, through holes, so that a middle portion of the stem was exposed to a steady winter temperature ranging from 18° to 10° F., while the remainder of the vine, in the house, was surrounded by an atmosphere of 70° F. Under these circumstances the buds within developed vigor- ously, but those without remained dormant and opened not a day sooner than buds upon an adjacent vine whose stem was all out of doors. That sap passed through the cold part of the stem was shown by the fact that the interior shoots sometimes wilted, but again recovered their turgor, which could only happen from the partial suppression and renewal of a supply of water through the stem. Payen examined the wood of the vine at the con- clusion of the experiment, and found the starch which it originally contained to have been equally removed from the warm and the exposed parts. That the rate at w^hieh sap passed through the stem was influenced by its temperature is a plain deduction 374 HOW CROPS GROW. from the fact that the leaves within were found wilted in the morning, while they recovered toward noon, al- though the temperature of the air without remained below freezing. The wilting was no doubt chiefly due to the diminished power of the stem to transmit water ; the return of the leaves to their normal condition was probably the consequence of the warming of the stem by the sun’s radiant heat.* One mode in which changes of temperature in the trunk influence the flow of sap is very obvious. The wood-cells contain, not only water, but air. Both are expanded by heat, and both contract by cold. Air, especially, undergoes a decided change of bulk in this way. Water expands nearly one-twentieth in being warmed from 32° to 212°, and air increases in volume more than one-third by the same change of temperature. When, therefore, the trunk of a tree is warmed by the sun’s heat, the air is expanded, exerts a pressure on the sap, and forces it out of any wound made through the bark and wood-cells. It only requires a rise of tempera- ture to the extent of a few degrees to occasion from this cause alone a considerable flow of sap from a large tree. (Hartig.) If we admit that water continuously enters the deep- lying roots whose temperature and absorbent power must remain, for the most part, invariable from day to day, we should have a constant slow escape of sap from the trunk were the temperature of the latter uniform and sufficiently high. This really happens at times during every sugar-season. When the trunk is cooled down to the freezing point, or near it, the contraction of air and water in the tree makes a vacuum there, sap ceases to flow, and air is sucked in through the spile ; as the trunk * The temperature of the air is not always a sure indication of that of the solid bodies which it surrounds. A thermometer will often rise by exposure of the bulb to the direct rays of the sun, 30 or 40° above its indications when in the shade. MOTION OF THE JUICES. 375 becomes heated again, the gaseous and liquid contents of the ducts expand, the flow of sap is renewed, and pro- ceeds with increased rapidity until the internal pressure passes its maximum. As the season advances and the soil becomes heated, the root-power undoubtedly acts with increased vigor and larger quantities of water are forced into the trunk, but at a certain time the escape of sap from a wound suddenly ceases. At this period a new phenomenon supervenes. The buds which were formed the previous summer begin to expand as the vessels are distended with sap, and Anally, when the temperature attains the proper range, they unfold into leaves. At this point we have a proper motion of sap in the tree, whereas before there was little motion at all in the sound trunk, and in the tapped stem the motion was towards the orifice and thence out of the tree. The cessation of flow from a cut results from two cir- cumstances : first, the vigorous cambi il growth, where- by incisions in the bark and wood rapidly heal up ; and, second, the extensive evaporation that goes on from foliage. That evaporation of water from the leaves often pro- ceeds more rapidly than it can be supplied by the roots is shown by the facts that the delicate leaves of many plants wilt when the soil about their roots becomes dry, that water is often rapidly sucked into wounds on the stems of trees which are covered with foliage, and that the proportion of water in the wood of the trees of tem- perate latitudes is least in the months of May, June, and J uly. Evergreens do not bleed in the spring-time. The oak loses little or no sap, and among other trees great diver- sity is noticed as to the amount of water that escapes at a wound on the stem. In case of evergreens we have a stem destitute of all proper vascular tissue, and admit- 376 HOW CROPS GROW. ting a flow of liquid only through perforations of the wood-cells, if these really exist (which Sachs denies). Again, the leaves admit of continual evaporation, and furnish an outlet to the water. The colored heart-wood existing in many trees is impervious to water, as shown by the experiments of Boucherie and Hartig. Sap can only flow through the white, so-called sap-wood. In early June, the new shoots of the vine do not bleed when cut, nor does sap flow from the wounds made by break- ing them off close to the older stem, although a gash in the latter bleeds profusely. In the young branches, there are no channels that permit the rapid efflux of water. Composition of Sap. — The sap in all cases consists chiefly of water. This liquid, as it is absorbed, brings in from the soil a small proportion of certain saline mat- ters — the phosphates, sulphates, nitrates, etc., of potas- sium, calcium, and magnesium. It finds in the plant itself its organic ingredients. These may be derived from matters stored in reserve during a previous year, as in the spring sap of trees ; or may be newly formed, as in summer growth. The sugar of maple-sap, in spring, is undoubtedly pro- duced by the transformation of starch which is found abundantly in the wood in winter. According to Hartig {Jour, fur PraU, Ch,, 5, p. 217, 1835), all deciduous trees contain starch in their wood and yield a sweet spring sap, while* evergreens contain little or no starch. Hartig reports having been able to procure from the root- wood of the horse-chestnut in one instance no less than 26 per cent of starch. This is deposited in the tissues during summer and autumn, to be dissolved for the use of the plant in developing new foliage. In evergreens and annual plants the organic matters of the sap are derived more directly from the foliage itself. The leaves absorb carbon dioxide and unite its carbon to the ele- MOTION OF THE JUICES. 377 ments of water, with the production of sugar and other carbhydrates. In the Itjaves, also, probably nitrogen from the nitrates and ammonia-salts gathered by the roots, is united to carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, in the f ormation of albuminoids. Besides sugar, malic acid and minute quantities of proteids exist in maple sap. Towards the close of the sugar-season the sap appears to contain other organic substances which render the sugar impure, brown in color, and of different flavor. It is a matter of observation that maple-sugar is whiter, purer, and grains’’ or crystallizes more readily in those years when spring-rains or thaws are least frequent. This fact would appear to indicate that the brown or- ganic matters which water extracts from leaf-mold may enter the roots of the trees, as is the belief of practical men. The spring-sap of many other deciduous trees of tem- perate climates contains sugar, but while it is cane sugar in the maple, in other trees it appears to consist mostly or entirely of dextrose. Sugar is the chief organic ingredient in the juice of the sugar cane, Indian corn, beet, carrot, turnip, and parsnip. The sap that flows from the vine and from many cul- tivated herbaceous plants contains little or no sugar ; in that of the vine, gum or dextrin is found in its stead. What has already been stated makes evident that we cannot infer the quantity of sap in a plant from what may run out of an incision, for the sap that thus issues is for the most part water forced up from the soil. It is equally plain that the sap, thus collected, has not tlie normal composition of the juices of the plant ; it must be diluted, and must be the more diluted the longer and the more rapidly it flows. Ulbricht has made partial analyses of the sap obtained 378 HOW CROPS GROW. from the stumps of potato, tobacco, and sun*flower plants. He found that successive portions, collected separately, exhibited a decreasing concentration. In sunflower sap, gathered in five successive portions, the liter contained the following quantities (grams) of solid matter : 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Volatile substance,... 1.45 0.60 0.30 0.25 0.21 Ash, 1.58 1.56 1.18 0.70 0.60 Total, 3.03 2.16 1.48 0.95 0.81 The water which streams from a wound dissolves and carries forward with it matters that, in the uninjured plant, would probably suffer a much less rapid and ex- tensive translocation. From the stump of a potato-stalk would issue, by the mere mechanical effect of the flow of water, substances generated in the leaves, whose proper movement in the uninjured plant would be downwards into the tubers. Different Kinds of Sap. — It is necessary at this point in our discussion to give prominence to the fact that there are different kinds of sap in the plant. As we have seen (p. 289), the cross section of the plant pre- sents two kinds of tissue, the cellular and vascular. These carry different juices, as is shown by their chemi- cal reactions. In the cell-tissues exist chiefly the non- nitrogenous principles, sugar, starch, oil, etc. The liquid in these cells, as Sachs has shown, commonly con- tains also organic acids and acid-salts, and hence gives a red color to blue litmus. In the vascular tissue albumin- oids preponderate, and the sap of the ducts commonly has an alkaline reaction towards test papers. These dif- ferent kinds of sap are not, however, always strictly con- fined to either tissue. In the root-tips and buds of many plants (maize, squash, onion), the young (new- formed) cell-tissue is alkaline from the preponderance of MOTIO^^' OF THE JUICES. 379 albuminoids, while the spring sap flowing from the ducts and wood of the maple is faintly acid. In many plants is found a system of channels (milk- ducts, p. 304), independent of the vascular bundles, which contain an opaque, white, or yellow juice. This liquid is seen to exude from the broken stem of the milk- weed {Asclepias), of lettuce, or of celandine {Chelido7i- him), and may be noticed to gather in drops upon a fresh-cut ^lice of the sweet potato. The milky juice often differs, not m^ore strikingly in apjoearance than it does in taste, from the transparent sap of the cell-tissue and vascular bundles. The former is commonly acrid and bitter, while the latter is sweet or simply insipid to the tongue. Motion of the Nutrient Matters of the Plant. — The occasional rapid passage of a current of vfater up- w^ards through the plant must not be confounded with the normal, necessary, and often contrary motion of the nutrient matters out of which new growth is organized, but is an independent or highly subordinate process by which the plant adapts itself to the constant changes that are taking place in the soil and atmosphere as re- gards their content of moisture. A plant supplied with enough moisture to keep its tis- sues turgid is in a normal state, no matter whether the water within it is nearly free from upward flow or ascends rapidly to compensate the waste by evaporation. In both cases the motion of the matters dissolved in the sap is nearly the same. In both cases the plant develops nearly alike. In both cases the nutritive matters gath- ered at the root-tips ascend, and those gathered by the leaves descend, being distributed to every growing cell ; and these motions are comparatively independent of, and but little influenced by, the motion of the water in which they are dissolved. The upward of sap in the plant is confined to the 380 HOW CROPS GROW. vascular bundles, whether these are arranged symmetri- cally and compactly, as in exogenous plants, or distrib- uted singly through the stem, as in the endogens. This is not only seen upon a bleeding stump, but is made evi- dent by the oft-observed fact that colored liquids, when absorbed into a plant or cutting, visibly follow the course of the vessels, though they do not commonly penetrate the spiral ducts, but ascend in the sieve-cells of the cam- bium.* The rapid supply of water to the foliage of a plant, either from the roots or from a vessel in which the cut stem is immersed, goes on when the cellular tissues of the bark and pith are removed or interrupted, but is at once checked by severing the vascular bundles. The proper motion of the nutritive matters in the plant — of the salts disssolved from the soil and of the organic principles compounded from carbonic acid, water, and nitric acid or ammonia in the leaves — is one of slow diffusion, mostly through the walls of imperforate cells, and goes on in all directions. New growth is the forma- tion and expansion of new cells into which nutritive substances are imbibed, but not poured through visible passages. When closed cells are converted into ducts or visibly communicate with each other by pores, their ex- pansion has ceased. Henceforth they merely become thickened by interior deposition. Movements of Nutrient Matters in the Bark or Rind. — The ancient observation of what ordinarily ensues when a ring of bark is removed from the stem of an exo- genous tree, led to the erroneous assumption of a form- al downward current of elaborated ’’ sap in the bark. When a cutting from one of our common trees is girdled at its middle and then placed in circumstances favorable * As in Unger’s experiment of plaeinjj a hyacinth in the .I’nice of tlie poke weed {Phytolacca)^ or in Hallier’s observations on cuttings dipped in cherry -juice. {Vs. St., IX, p. 1.) MOTIOi^- OF THE JUICES. 381 Fig. 66. for growth^ as in moist, warm air, with its lower extremity in water, roots form chiefly at the edge of the bark just above the removed ring. The twisting, or half-breaking, as well as ringing of a layer, promotes the development of roots. Latent buds are often called forth on the stems of fruit trees, and branches grow more vigorously, by making a transverse incision through the bark just below the point of their issue. Girdling a fruit-bearing branch of the grape-vine near its junction with the older wood has the effect of greatly enlarging the fruit. It is well known that a wide wound made on the stem of a tree heals up by the formation of new wood, and commonly the growth is most rapid and abundant above the cut. From these facts it was concluded that sap descends in the bark, and, not being able to pass below a wound, leads to the organization of new roots or wood just above it. The accompanying illustration, Fig. 66, represents the base of a cut- ting from an exogenous stem (pear or currant), girdled at B and kept for some days immersed in water to the depth indicated by the line L. 383 HOW CROPS GROW. The first maifestation of growth is the formation of a protuberance at the lower edge of the bark, which is known to gardeners as a callous, C. This is an extension of the cellular tissue. From the callous shortly appear rootlets, JR, which originate from the vascular tissue. Rootlets also break from the stem above the callous and also above the water, if the air be moist. They appear, likewise, though in less number] below the girdled place. Nearly all the organic substances (carbhydrates, al- buminoids, acids, etc.) that are formed in a plant are produced in the leaves, and must necessarily find their way down to nourish the stem and roots. The facts just mentioned demonstrate, indeed, that they do go down in the bark. We have, however, no proof that there is a downward flow of sap. Such a fiow is not indicated by a single fact, for, as we have before seen, the only current of water in the uninjured plant is the upward one which results from root-action and evapora- tion, and that is variable and mainly independent of the distribution of nutritive matters. Closer investigation has shown that the most ahundant downward movement of the nutrient matters generated in the leaves proceeds in the thin-walled sieve-cells of the cambium, which, in exogens, is young tissue common to the outer wood and the inner bark — which, in fact, unites bark and wood. The tissues of the leaves communicate directly with, and are a continuation of, the cambium, and hence matters formed by the leaves must move most rapidly in the cambium. If they pass with greatest freedom through the sieve-cells, the fact is simply demonstration that the latter communicate most directly with those parts of the leaf in which the matters they conduct are organized. In endogenous plants and in some exogens {Piper me- dium, Amaranthus sanguineus), the vascular bundles containing sieve-cells pass into the pith and are not con- fined to the exterior of the stem. Girdling such plants does not give the result above described. With them, roots are formed chiefly or entirely at the base of the cutting (Hanstein), and not above the girdled place. MOTIOK OF THE JUICES. 383 In all cases, without exception, the matters organized in the leaves, though most readily and abundantly mov- ing downwards in the vascular tissues, are not confined to them exclusively. When a ring of bark is removed from a tree, the new cell-tissues, as well as the vascular, are interrupted. Notwithstanding, matters are trans- mitted downwards, through the older wood. When but a narroto ring of bark is removed from a cutting, roots often appear below the incision, though in less number, and the new growth at the edges of a wound on the trunk of a tree, though most copious above, is still de- cided below — goes on, in fact, all around the gash. Both the cell-tissue and the vascular thus admit of the transport of the nutritive matters downwards. In the former, the carbhydrates — starch, sugar, inulin — the fats, and acids, chiefly occur and move. In the large ducts, air is contained, except when by vigorous root- action the stem is surcharged with wacer. In the sieve- ducts (cambium) are found the albuminoids, though not unmixed with carbhydrates. If a tree have a deep gash cut into its stem (but not reaching to the colored lieart- wood), growth is not suppressed on either side of the cut, but the nutritive matters of all kinds pass out of a vertical direction around the incision, to nourish the new wood above and below. Girdling a tree is not fatal, if done in the spring or early summer when growth is rapid, provided that the young cells, which form externally, are protected from dryness and other destructive influ- ences. An artificial bark, i. e., a covering of cloth or clay to keep the exposed wood moist and away from air, saves the tree until the wound heals over.* In these cases it is obvious that the substances which commonly preponderate in the sieve-ducts must pass through the * If the freshly exposed wood he rubbed or wiped with a cloth, whereby the moist cambial layer (of cells containing nuclei and capa- ble of multiplying) is removed, no growth can occur. Ratzeburg. 384 HOW CROPS GROW. cell-tissne in order to reach the point where they nourish the growing organs. Evidence that nutrient matters also pass upwards in the bark is furnished^ not only by tracing the course of colored liquids in the stem, but also by the fact that undeveloped buds perish in most cases when the stem is girdled between them and active leaves. In the excep- tions to this rule, the vascular bundles penetrate the pith, and thereby demonstrate that they are. the chan- nels of this movement. A minority of these exceptions again makes evident that the sieve-cells are the path of transfer, for, as Hanstein has shown, in certain plants (Solanacese, Asclepiadege, etc.), sieve-cells penetrate the pith unaccompanied by any other elements of the vascu- lar bundle, and girdled twigs of these plants grow above as well as beneath the wound, although all leaves above the girdled place be cut off, so that the nutriment of the buds must come from below the incision. The substances which are organized in the foliage of a plant, as well as those which are imbibed by the roots, move to any point where they can supply a want. Carb- hydrates pass from the leaves, not only downwards, to nourish new roots, but upwards, to feed the buds, flow- ers, and fruit. In case of cereals, the power of the leaves to gather and organize atmospheric food nearly or altogether ceases as they approach maturity. The seed grows at the expense of matters previously stored in the foliage and stems (p. 237), to such an extent that it may ripen quite perfectly although the plant be cut when the kernel is in the milk, or even earlier, while the juice of the seeds is still watery and before starch-grains have begun to form. In biennial root-crops, the root is the focus of motion for the matters organized by growth during the first year ; but in the second year the stores of the root are completely exhausted for the support of flowers and seed. CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 385 so that the direction of the movement of these organized matters is reversed. In both years the motion of water is always the same, viz., from the soil upwards to the leaves. * The summing up of the whole matter is that the nutri- ent substances in the plant are not absolutely confined to any path, and may move in any direction. The fact that they chiefiy follow certain channels, and move in this or that direction, is plainly dependent upon the structure and arrangement of the tissues, on the sources of nutriment, and on the seat of growth or other action. § 3 . THE CAUSES OF MOTION OF THE VEGETABLE JUICES. Porosity of Vegetable Tissues. — Porosity is a property of all the vegetable tissues and implies that the molecules or smallest particles of matter composing the tis- sues are separated from each other by a certain space. In a multitude of cases bodies are visibly porous. In many more we can see no pores, even by the aid of the highest magnifying powers of the microscope ; nevertheless the fact of porosity is a necessary inference from another fact which may be observed, viz., that of absorption. A fiber of linen, to the unassisted eye, has no pores. Under the microscope we find that it is a tubular cell, the bore being much less than the thickness of the walls. By immersing it in water it swells, becomes more trans- parent, and increases in weight. If the water be colored by solution of indigo or cochineal, the fiber is visibly * The motion of water is always upwards, because the soil always contains more water than the air. If a plant were so situated that its roots should steadily lack water while its foliage had an excess of this liquid, it cannot be doubted that then the “ sap ” would pass down in a regular flow. In this case, nevertheless, the nutrient matters would take their normal course. 25 386 HOW CROPS GROW. penetrated by the dye. It is therefore porous, not only in the sense of having an interior cavity which becomes visible by a high magnifying power, but likewise in hav- ing throughout its apparently imperforate substance in- numerable channels in which liquids can freely pass. In like manner, all the vegetable tissues are more or less penetrable to water. Imbibition of Liquids by Porous Bodies. — Kot oniv do the tissues of the plant admit of the access of water into their pores, but they forcibly drink in or aosoro tins liquid, when it is presented to them in excess, until their pores are full. When the molecules of a porous body have freedom of motion, they separate from each other on imbibing a liquid ; the body itself swells. Even powdered glass or fine sand perceptibly increases in bulk by imbibing water. Clay swells much more. Gelatinous silica, pectin, gum tragacanth, and boiled starch hold a vastly greater amount of water in their pores or among their molecules. In case of vegetable and animal tissues, or membranes, we find a greater or less degree of expansibility from the same cause, but here the structural connection of the molecules puts a limit to their separation, and the result of saturating them with a liquid is a state of turgidity and tension, which subsides to one of yielding flabbiness when the liquid is partially removed. The energy with which vegetable matters imbibe water may be gathered from a well-known fact. In granite quarries, long blocks of stone are split out by driving plugs of dry wood into holes drilled along the desired line of fracture and pouring water over the plugs. The liquid penetrates the wood with immense force, and the toughest rock is easily broken apart. The imbibing power of different tissues and vegetable matters is widely diverse. In general, the younger or- gans or parts take up water most readily and freely. The CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 387 sap-wood of trees is far more absorbent than the heart- wood and bark. The cuticle of the leaf is often com- paratiyely impervious to water. Of the proximate ele- ments we have cellulose and starch-grains able to retain, even when air-dry, 10 to 15% of water. Wax and the solid fats, as well as resins, on the contrary, do not greatly attract water, and cannot easily be wetted with it. They render cellulose, which has been impregnated with them, unabsorbent. Those vegetable substances which ordinarily manifest the greatest absorbent power for water, are the gummy carbhydrates and the albuminoids. In the living plant the protoplasmic membrane exhibits great absorbent power. Of mineral matters, gelatinous silica (Exp. 58, p. 137) is remarkable on account of its attraction for water. Not only do different substances thus exhibit unlike adhesion to water, but the same substance deports itself variously towards different liquids. One hundred parts of dry ox-bladder were found by Liebig to absorb during 24 hours : — 268 parts of pure Water. 133 “ “ saturated Brine. 38 “ “ Alcoliol (84%). 17 “ “ Bone-oil. A piece of dry leather will absorb either oil or water, and apparently with equal avidity. If, however, oiled leather be immersed in water, the oil is gradually and perfectly displaced, as the farmer well knows from his experience with greased boots. India-rubber, on the other hand, is impenetrable to water, while oil of tur- pentine is imbibed by it in large quantity, causing the caoutchouc to swell up to a pasty mass many times its original bulk. The absorbent power is influenced by the size of the pores. Other things being equal, the flner these are, the greater the force with which a liquid is imbibed. This 388 HOW CROPS GROW. is shown by what has been learned from the study of a kind of pores whose effect admits of accurate measure- ment. A tube of glass, with a narrow, uniform caliber, is such a pore. In a tube of 1 millimeter (about ^ of an inch), in diameter, water rises 30 mm. In a tube of ^0 millimeter, the liquid ascends 300 mm. (about 11 inches) ; and, in a tube of j-Jo mm., a column of 3,000 mm. is sustained. In porous bodies, like chalk, plaster stucco, closely packed ashes or starch, Jamin found that water was absorbed with force enough to overcome the pressure of the atmosphere from three to six times ; in other words, to sustain a column of water in a wide tube 100 to 200 ft. high. {Comjjtes Rendus, 50, p. 311.) Absorbent power is influenced by temperature. Warm water is absorbed by wood more quickly and abundantly than cold. In cold water starch does not swell to any striking or even perceptible degree, although consider- able liquid is imbibed. In hot water, however, the case is remarkably altered. The starch-grains are forcibly burst open, and a paste or jelly is formed that holds many times its weight of water. (Exp. 27, p. 51.) On freezing, the particles of water are mostly withdrawn from their adhesion to the starch. The ascent of liquids in narrow tubes whose walls are unabsorbent, is, on the contrary, diminished by a rise of temperature. Adhesive Attraction. —The absorption of a liquid into the cavities of a porous body, as well as its rise in a narrow tube, are expressions of the general fact that there is an attraction between the molecules of the liquid and the solid. In its simplest manifestation this attrac- tion exhibits itself as Adhesion, and this term we shall employ to designate the kind of force under considera- tion. If a clean plate of glass be dipped in water, the liquid touches, and sticks to, the glass. On withdraw- ing the glass, a film of water comes away with it — the adhesive force of water to glass being greater than the cohesive force among the water molecules. CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 389 Capillary Attraction. — If two squares of .glass be set up together upon a plate, so that they shall be in contact at their yertical edges on one side, and one- eighth of an inch apart on the other, it will be seen, on pouring a little water upon the plate, that tTiis liquid rises in the space between them to a hight of several inches where they are in very near proximity, and curves downwards to their base where the interval is large. Capillary aUractio7i, which thus causes liquids to rise in narrow channels or fine tubes, involves indeed the adhesion of the liquid to the walls of the tube, but also depends on a tension of the surface of the liquid, due to the fact that the molecules at the surface only attract and are only attracted by underlying molecules, so that they exert a pressure on the mass of liquid beneath them. Where the liquid adheres to the sides of a containing tube or cavity, this pressure is diminished and there the liquid rises. Adhesion may be a Cause of Continual Move- ment under certain circumstances. When a new cotton wick is dipped into oil, the motion of the oil may be fol- lowed by the eye, as it slowly ascends, until the pores are filled and motion ceases. Any cause which removes oil from the pores at the apex of the wick will disturb the equilibrium which had been established between the solid and the liquid. A burning match held to the wick, by its heat destroys the oil, molecule after mole- cule, and this process becomes permanent when the wick is lighted. As the pores at the base of the flame give up oil to the latter, they fill themselves again from the pores beneath, and the motion thus set up propagates itself to the oil in the vessel below and continues as loner as the flame burns or the oil holds out. We get a further insight into the nature of this motion when we consider what happens after the oil has all been sucked up into the wick. Shortly thereafter the dimen- 390 HOW CROPS GROW. sions of the flame are seen to diminish. It does not, however, go ont, but burns on for a time with continually decreasing vigor. When the supply of liquid in the por- ous body is insufficient to saturate the latter, there is still the ^me tendency to equalization and equilibrium. If, at last, when the flame expires, because the combus- tion of the oil falls below that rate which is needful to generate heat sufficient to decompose it, the wick be placed in contact at a single point, with another dry wick of equal mass and. porosity, the oil remaining in the first will enter again into motion, will pass into the second wick, from pore to pore, until the oil has been shared nearly equally between them. In case of water contained in the cavities of a porous body, evaporation from the surface of the latter becomes remotely the cause of a continual upward motion of the liquid. The exhalation of water as vapor from the foliage of a plant thus necessitates the entrance of water as liquid at the roots, and maintains a flow of it in the sap-ducts, or causes it to pass by absorption from cell to cell. Liquid Diffusion. — The movements that proceed in plants, when exhalation is out of the question, viz., such as are manifested in the stump of a vine cemented into a gauge (Fig. 43, p. 248), are not to be accounted for by capillarity or mere absorptive force under the conditions as yet noticed. To approach their elucidation we require to attend to other considerations. The particles of many different kinds of liquids attract each other. Water and alcohol may be mixed together in all proportions in virtue of their adhe ive attraction. If we All a vial with water to the rim and carefully lower it to the bottom of a tall jar of alcohol, we shall find after some hours that alcohol has penetrated the vial, and water has passed out into the jar, notwithstanding the latter liquid is considerably heavier than the former. CAUSES OF TEIE MOTION OF JUICES. 391 If the water be colored by indigo or cherry juice^ its motion may be followed by the eye, and after a certain lapse of time the water and alcohol will be seen to have become uniformly mixed throughout the two vessels. This manifestation of adhesive attraction is termed Liq- uid Diffusion. What is true of two liquids likewise holds for two solutions, i. e., for two solids made liquid by the action of a solvent. A vial filled with colored brine, or syrup, and jDlaced in a vessel of water, will discharge its con- tents into the latter, itself receiving water in return ; and this motion of the liquids will not cease until the whole is uniform in composition, i. e., until every mole- cule of salt or sugar is equally attracted by all the mole- cules of water. When several or a large number of soluble substances are placed together in water, the diffusion of each one throughout the entire liquid will go on in the same way until the mixture is homogeneous. Liquid Diffusion may be a Cause of Continual Movement whenever circumstances produce continual disturbances in the composition of a solution or in that of a mixture of liquids. If into a mixture of two liquids we introduce a solid body which is able to combine chemically with, and solidify one of the liquids, the molecules of this liquid will begin to move toward the solid body from all points, and this motion will cease only when the solid is able to combine with no more of the one liquid, or no more remains for it to unite with. Thus, when quicklime is placed in a mixture of alcohol and water, the water is in time completely condensed in the lime, and the alcohol is rendered anhydrous. Rate of Diffusion. — The rate of diffusion varies with the nature of the liquids ; if solutions, with their degree of concentration and with the temperature. 392 HOW CROPS GROW. Colloids and Crystalloids , — There is a class of bodies whose molecules are singularly inactive in many respects, and have, when dissolved in water or other liquid, a very low capacity for diffusive motion. These bodies are termed Colloids,^ and are characterized by swelling up or uniting with water to bulky masses (hydrates) of gelatinous consistence, by inability to crystallize, and by feeble and poorly-defined chemical affinities. Starch, dextrin, the gums, the albuminoids, pectin and pectic acid, gelatin (glue), tannin, the hydroxides of iron and aluminium and gelatinous silica, are colloids. Opposed to these, in the properties just sp)ecified, are those bodies which crystallize, such as saccharose, glucose, oxalic, citric, and tartaric acids, and the ordinary salts. Other bodies which have never been seen to crystallize have the same high diffusive rate ; hence the class is termed by Graham Crystalloids. \ Colloidal bodies, when insoluble, are capable of imbib- ing liquids, and admit of liquid diffusion through their molecular interspaces. Insoluble crystalloids are, on the other hand, impenetrable to liquids in this sense. The colloids swell up more or less, often to a great bulk, from absorbing a liquid ; the volume of a crystalloid admits of no such change. In his study of the rates of diffusion of various sub- stances, dissolved in water to the extent of one per cent of the liquid, Graham found the following APPROXIMATE TIMES OF EQUAL DIFFUSION. Hydrochloric acid, Crystalloid, 1. Sodium Chloride, “ 2^. Cane Sugar, “ 7. Magnesium Sulphate, “ 7. Albumin, Colloid, 49. Caramel, “ 98. * From two Greek words which signify glue-like, t We have already employed the word Crystalloid to distinguish the amorphous albuminoids from their modifications or combinations which present the aspect of crystals (p. 107). This use of the word was proposed by Nageli, in 1862. Graham had employed it, as opposed to colloid, in i861. CAUSES OF THE MOTION^ OF JUICES. 393 The table shows that the diffusive activity of hydro- chloric acid through water is 98 times as great as that of caramel (see p. G6, Exp. 29). In other words, a mole- cule of the acid will travel 98 times as far in a given time as the molecule of caramel. Osmose,* or Membrane Diffusion. — When two miscible liquids or solutions are separated by a porous diaphragm, the phenomena of diffusion (which depend upon the mutual attraction of the molecules of the dif- ferent liquids or dissolved substances) are complicated with those of imbibition or capillarity, and of chemical aflBuity. The adhesive or other force which the septum is able to exert upon the liquid molecules supervenes upon the mere diffusive tendency, and the movements may suffer remarkable modifications. If we should separate pure water and a solution of common salt by a membrane upon whose substance these liquids could exert no action, the diffusion would pro- ceed to the same result as were the membrane absent. Molecules of water would penetrate the membrane on one side and molecules of salt on the other, until the liquid should become alike on both. Should the water move faster than the salt, the volume of the brine would increase, and that of the water would correspondingly diminish. Were the membrane fixed in its place, a change of level of the liquids would occur. Graham has observed that common salt actually diffuses into water, through a thin membrane of ox-bladder deprived of its outer muscular coating, at very nearly the same rate as when no membrane is interposed. Dutrochet was the first to study the phenomena of membrane diffusion. He took a glass funnel with a long and slender neck, tied a piece of bladder over the wide opening, inverted it, poured in brine until the funnel was filled to the neck, and immersed the bladder in a * From a Greek word meaning impulsion. 394 HOW CROPS GROW. vessel of water. He saw the liquid rise in the narrow tube and fall in the outer vessel. He designated the passage of water into the funnel as endosmose, or inward propulsion. At the same time he found the water sur- rounding the funnel to acquire the taste of salt. The outward transfer of salt was his exosmose. The more general word^ Osmose^ expresses both phenomena ; we may, how^ever, employ Dutrochet’s terms to designate the direction of osmose. Osmometer. — When the apparatus employed by Dutrochet is so con- structed that the diameter of the nar- row tube has a known relation to, is, for example, exactly one-tenth that of the membrane, and the narrow tube itself is provided with a mdlli meter scale, we have the Osmometer of Grah- am, Fig 67. The ascent or descent of the liquid in the tube gives a measure of the amount of osmose, provided the hydrostatic pressure is counterpoised by making the level of the liquid with- in and without equal, for which pur- pose water is poured into or removed from the outer ves- sel. Graham designates the increase of volume in the osmometer as positive osmose, or simply osmose, and dis- tinguishes the fall of liquid in the narrow tube as nega- tive osmose. In the figure, the external vessel is intended for the reception of water. The funnel-shaped interior vessel is closed below with mem- brane, and stands upon a shelf of perforated zinc for supi^ort. The graduated tube fits the neck of the funnel by a ground joint. Action of the Membrane. — When an attraction exists the membrane itself and one or more of the substances between which it is interposed, then the rate, amount, and even direction, of diffusion may be greatly changed. CAUSES OF THE MOTIOK OF JUICES. 395 Water is imbibed by the membrane of bladder much more freely than alcohol ; on the other hand, a film of collodion (cellulose nitrate left from the evaporation of its solution in ether) is penetrated much more easily by alcohol than by water. If, now, these liquids be sepa- rated by bladder, the apparent fiow will be towards the alcohol ; but if a membrane of collodion divide them, the more rapid motion will be into the water. When a vigorous chemical action is exerted upon the membrane by the liquid or the dissolved matters, osmose is greatly heightened. In experiments with a septum of porous earthenware (porcelain biscuit), Graham found that in case of neutral organic bodies, as sugar and alco- hol, or neutral salts, like the alkali-chlorides and nitrates, very little osmose is exhibited, i. e., the diffusion is not perceptibly greater than it would be in absence of the porous diaphragm. The acids, — oxalic, nitric, and hydrochloric, — mani- fest a sensible but still moderate osmose. Sulphuric and phosphoric acids, and salts having a decided alka- line or acid reaction, viz., acid potassium oxalate, sodi- um phosphate, and carbonates of potassium and sodium, exhibit a still more vigorous osmose. For example, a solution of one part of potassium carbonate in 1,000 parts of water gains volume rapidly, and to one part of the salt that passes into the water 500 parts of water enter the solution. In all cases where diffusion is greatly modified by a membrane, the membrane itself is strongly attacked and altered, or dissolved, by the liquids. AYhen animal membrane is used, it constantly undergoes decomposi- tion and its osmotic action is exhaustible. In case earthenware is employed as a diaphragm, portions of its calcium and aluminium are always attacked and dis- solved by the solutions upon which it exerts osmose. Graham asserts that to induce osmose in bladder, the 396 HOW CROPS GROW. chemical action on the membrane must be different on the two sides^ and apparently not in degree only, but also in kind, viz., an alkaline action on the albuminoid substance of the membrane on the one side, and an acid action on the other. The water appears always to accu- mulate on the alkaline or basic side of the membrane. Hence, with an alkaline salt, like potassium carbonate, in the osmometer, and water outside, the flow is inwards ; but with an acid in the osmometer, there is negative osmose, or the flow is outwards, the liquid then falling in the tube. Osmotic activity is most highly manifested in such salts as easily admit of decomposition with the setting free of a pai‘t of their acid, or alkali. Hydration of the membrane. — It is remarkable that the rapid osmose of potassium carbonate and other alkali-salts is greatly interfered with by common salt, is, in fact, reduced to almost nothing by an equal quantity of this substance. In this case it is probable that the physical effect of the salt, in diminishing the power of the membrane to imbibe water (p. 393), operates in a sense inverse to, and neutralizes the chemical action of, the carbonate. In fact, the osmose of the carbonate, as well as of all other salts, acid or alkaline, may be due to their effect in modifying the hydration,'^ or power of the membrane, to imbibe the liquid, which is the vehicle of their motion. Graham suggests this view as an explana- tion of the osmotic influence of colloid membranes, and it is not unlikely that in case of earthenware, the chem- ical action may exert its effect indirectly, viz., by pro- ducing hydrated silicates from the burned clay, which are truly colloid and analogous to animal membranes in respect of imbibition. Graham has shown a connection between the hydrating effect of acids and alkalies on colloid membranes and their osmotic rate. * In case water is employed as the liquid. CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 397 ^‘It is well known that fibrin, albumin, and animal membrane swell much more in very dilute acids and alkalies than in pure water. On the other hand, when the proportion of acid or alkali is carried beyond a point peculiar to each substance, contraction of the colloid takes place. The colloids just named acquire the power of combining with an increased proportion of water and of forming higher gelatinous hydrates in conse- quence of contact with dilute acid or alkaline reagents. Even parchment-paper is more elongated in an alkaline solution than in pure water. When thus hydrated and dilated, the colloids present an extreme osmotic sensibility.’^ An illustration of membrane-diffusion which is highly instructive and easy to produce, is the following : A cavity is scooped out in a carrot, as in Fig. 68, so that the sides remain ^ inch or so thick, and a quantity of dry, crushed sugar is introduced ; after some time, the previ- ously dry sugar will be converted into a syrup by withdrawing water from the flesh of the carrot. At the same time the latter will visibly shrink from the loss of a por- tion of its liquid contents. In this case the small portions of juice moistening the cavity form a strong solution with the sugar in contact with them, into which water diffuses from the adjoining cells. Doubtless, also, sugar penetrates the parenchyma of the carrot. In the same manner, sugar, when sprinkled over thin- skinned fruits, shortly forms a syrup with the water which it thus withdraws from them, and salt packed with fresh meat runs to brine by the exosmose of the juices of the flesh. In these cases the fruit and the meat shrink as a result of the loss of water. Graham observed gum tragacanth, which is insoluble Fig. 68. 398 HOW CROPS GROW. in water, to cause a rapid passage of water throngh a membrane in the same manner from its power of imbibi- tion, although here there could be no exosmose or out- ward movement. The application of these facts and principles to explain- ing the movements of the liquids of the plant is obvious. The cells and the tissues composed of cells furnish pre- cisely the conditions for the manifestation of motion by the imbibition of liquids and by simple diffusion, as well as by osmose. The disturbances needful to maintain motion are to be found in the chemical changes that accompany the processes of nutrition. The substances that normally exist in the vegetable cells are numerous, and they suffer remarkable transformations, both in cliemical constitution and in physical properties. The rapidly-diffusible salts that are presented to the plant by the soil, and the equally diffusible sugar and organic acids that are generated in the leaf-cells, are, in part, converted into the sluggish, soluble colloids, soluble starch, dextrin, albumin, etc., or are deposited as solid matters in the cells or upon their walls. Thus the dif- fusible contents of the plant not only, but the mem- branes which occasion and direct osmose, are subject to perpetual alterations in their nature. More than this, the plant grows ; new cells, new membranes, new pro- portions of soluble and diffusible matters, are unceas- ingly brought into existence, .hnbibition in the cell- membranes and their solid, colloid contents. Diffusion in the liquid contents of the individual cells, and Osmose between the liquids and dissolved matters and the mem- branes, or colloid contents of the cells, must unavoid- ably take place. That we cannot follow the details of these kinds of action in the plant does not invalidate tlie fact of their operation. The plant is so complicated and presents such a number and variety of changes in its growth, CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 399 that we can neyer expect to understand all its mysteries. From what has been briefly explained, we can compre- hend some of the more striking or obvious movements that proceed in the vegetable organism. Absorption and Osmose in Germination. — The absorption of water by the seed is the first step in Ger- mination. The coats of the dry seed, when put into the moist soil, imbibe this liquid which follows the cell- walls, from cell to cell, until these membranes are saturated and swollen. At the same time these membranes occa- sion or permit osmose into the cell-cavities, which, dry before, become distended with liquid. The soluble con- tents of the cells, or the soluble results of the transforma- tion of their organized matters, diffuse from cell to cell in their passage to the expanding embryo. The quantity of water imbibed by the air-dry seed commonly amounts to 50 and may exceed 100 per cent. R. Hoifmann has made observations on this subject (Us. VII, p. 50). The absorption was usually complete in 48 or 72 hours, and was as follows in case of certain agricultural plants : — Per cent. Mustard 8.0 Millet 25.0 Maize 44.0 Wheat 45.5 Buckwheat 46.8 Barley 48.2 Turnip 51.0 Rye 57.7 Per cent. Oats 59.8 Hemp 60.0 Kidney Bean 96.1 Horse Bean 104.0 Pea 106.8 Clover 117.5 Beet 120.5 White Clover 126.7 Root-Action. — Absorption at the roots is unquestion- ably an osmotic action exercised by the membrane that bounds the young rootlets and root-hairs externally. In principle it does not differ from the absorption of water by the seed. The mode in which it occasions the sur- prising phenomena of bleeding or rapid flow of sap from a wound on the trunk or larger roots is doubtless essen- tially as Hofmeister first elucidated by experiment. This flow proeeeds in the ducts and wood-cells. Between these and the soil intervenes loose cell-tissue 400 HOW CROPS GROW. surrounded by a compacter epidermis. Osmose takes place in the epidermis with such energy as not only to distend to its utmost the cell-tissue, but to cause the water of the cells to filter through their walls, and thus gain access to the ducts. The latter are formed in young cambial tissue, and, when new, are very delicate in their walls. Fig. 69 represents a simple apparatus by Sachs for imitating the supposed mechanism and process of Eoot- action. In the Fig., g g represents a short, wide, open glass tube ; at a, the tube is tied over and se- curely closed by a piece of pig’s bladder ; it is then filled with solution of sugar, and the other end, 5, is closed in similar manner by a piece of parch- ment-paper (p. 59). Finally a cap of India-rub- ber, K, into whose neck a narrow, bent glass tube, r, is fixed, is tied on over i, (These join- ings must be made very carefully and firmly.) The space within r ^ is left empty of liquid, and the combination is placed in a vessel of water, as in the figure. C represents a root-cell whose exterior wall (cuticle), a, is less penetrable under pressure than its interior, i; r corres- ponds to a duct of vas- cular tissue, and the surrounding water takes the place of that Fig. 69. existing in the pores of the soil. The water shortly penetrates the cell, (7, dis- tends the previously flabby membranes, under the accu- mulating tension filters through b into r, and rises in the tube ; where in Sachs’s experiment it attained a height of 4 or 5 inches in 24 to 48 hours, the tube, r, being about 5 millimeters wide and the area of b, 700 sq. CAUSES OF THE MOTIOH OF JUICES. 401 mm. When we consider the vast root-surface exposed to the soil, in case of a vine, and that myriads of root- lets and root-hairs unite their action in the compara- tively narrow stem, we must admit that the apparatus above figured gives us a very satisfactory glance into the causes of bleeding. Motion of Nutritive or Dissolved Matters; Se- lective Power of the Plant. — The motion of the sub- stances that enter the plant from the soil in a state of solution, and of those organized within the plant is, to a great degree, separate from and independent of that which the water itself takes. At the same time that water is passing upwards through the plant to make good the waste by evaporation from the foliage, sugar or other carbhydrate generated in the leaves is diffusing against the water, and finding its way down to the very root-tips. This diffusion takes place mostly in the cell- tissue, and is undoubtedly greatly aided by osmose, i. e., by the action of the membranes themselves. The very thickening of the cell-walls by the deposition of cellulose would indicate an attraction for the material from which cellulose is organized. The same transfer goes on sim- ultaneously in all directions, not only into roots and stem, but into the new buds, into flowers and fruit. We have considered the tendency to equalization between two masses of liquid separated from each other by pen- etrable membranes. This tendency makes valid for the organism of the plant the law that demand creates sup- ply. In two contiguous cells, one of which contains solution of sugar, and the other solution of potassium nitrate, these substances must diffuse until they are mingled equally, unless, indeed, the membranes or some other substance present exerts an opposing and prepon- derating attraction. In the simplest phases of diffusion each substance is, to a certain degree, independent of every other. Any 26 402 HOW CHOPS GEOW. salt dissolved in the water of the soil must diffuse into the root-cells of a plants if it be absent from the sap of this root-cell and the membrane permit its passage. When the root-cell has acquired a certain proportion of the salt, a proportion equal to that in the soil-water, more canyiot enter it. So soon as a molecule of the salt has gone on into another cell or been removed from the sap by any chemical transformation, then a molecule may and must enter from without. Silica is much more abundant in grasses and cereals than in leguminous plants. In the former it exists to the extent of about 25 parts in 1,000 of the air-dry foli- age, while the leaves and stems of the latter contain but 3 parts. When these crops grow side by side, their roots are equally bathed by the same soil-water. Silica enters both alike, and, so far as regards itself, brings the cell-contents to the same state of saturation that exists in the soil. The cereals are able to dispose of silica by giving it a place in the cuticular cells ; the leguminous crops, on the other hand, cannot remove it from their juices ; the latter remain saturated, and thus further diffusion of silica from without becomes impos- sible except as room is made by new growth. It is in this way that we have a rational and adequate explana- tion of the selective power of the plant, as manifested in its deportment towards the medium that invests its roots. The same principles govern the transfer of mat- ters from cell to cell, or from organ to organ, within the plant. Wherever there is unlike composition of two miscible juices, diffusion is thereby set up, and proceeds as long as the cause of disturbance lasts, provided im- penetrable membranes do not intervene. The rapid movement of water goes on because there is great loss of this liquid ; the slow motion of silica is a consequence of the little use that arises for it in the plant. Strong chemical affinities may be overcome by help of CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 403 osmose. Graham long ago observed the decomposition of alum (sulphate of aluminium and potassium) by mere diffusion ; its potassium sulphate having a higher diffu- sive rate than its aluminium sulphate. In the same manner acid potassium sulphate, put in contact with water, separates into neutral potassium sulphate and free sulphuric acid.* We have seen (pp. 170-1) that the plant, when veg- etating in solutions of salts, is able to decompose them. It separates the components of potassium nitrate — appro- priating the acid and leaving the base to accumulate in the liquid. It resolves chloride of ammonium, — taking up ammonia and rejecting the hydrochloric acid. The action in these cases we cannot definitely explain, but our analogies leave no doubt as to the general nature of the agencies that cooperate to such results. The albuminoids in their usual form are colloid bodies, and very slow of diffusion through liquids. They pass a collodion membrane somewhat (Schu- macher), but can scarcely penetrate parchment-paper (Graham). In the plant they are found chiefly in the sieve-cells and adjoining parts of the cambium. Since for their production they must ordinarily require the concourse of a carbhydi'ate and a nitrate, they are not unlikely generated in the cambium itself, for here the descending carbhydrates from the foliage come in con- tact with the nitrates as they rise from the soil. On the other hand, the albuminoids become more diffusible in some of their combinations. Schumacher asserts that carbonates and j)hosphates of the alkalies considerably increase the osmose of albumin through collodion mem- branes {Pliysilc (lev PJlanzen, p. 128). It is probable that those combinations or modifications of the albuminoids *Tlie decomposition of these salts is begun by the water in which they are dissolved, and is carried on by osmose, because the latter secures separation of the reacting substances. 404 HOW GEOPS GKOW. which occur in the soluble crystalloids of aleurone (p. 105) and haemoglobin (p. 97) are highly diffusible, as certainly is the case with the peptones. Gaseous bodies, especially the carbonic acid and oxy- gen of the atmosphere, which have free access to the intercellular cavities of the foliage, and which are for the most part the only contents of the larger ducts, may be distributed throughout the plant by osmose after having been dissolved in the sap or otherwise absorbed by the cell-contents. Influence of the Membranes. — The sharp separa- tion of unlike juices and soluble matters in the plant indicates the existence of a remarkable variety and range of adhesive attractions. In orange-colored flowers we see upon microscopic examination that this tint is pro- duced by the united effect of yellow and red pigments which are contained in the cells of the petals. One cell is filled with yellow pigment, and the adjoining one with red, but these two colors are never contained in the same cell. In fruits we have coloring matters of great tinctorial power and freely soluble in water, but they never forsake the cells where they appear, never wander into the contiguous parts of the plant. In the stems and leaves of the dandelion, lettuce, and many other plants, a white, milky, and bitter juice is contained, but it is strictly confined to certain special channels and never visibly passes beyond them. The loosely disposed cells of the interior of leaves contain grains of chloro- phyl, but this substance does not appear in the epidermal cells, those of the stomata excepted. Sachs found that solution of indigo quickly entered the roots of a seedling bean, but required a considerable time to penetrate the stem. Hallier, in his experiments on the absorption of colored liquids by plants, noticed, in all cases when leaves or green stems were immersed in solution of indigo, or black-cherry juice, that these dyes readily passed into CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 405 and colored the epidermis, the vascular and camhial tis- sue, and the parenchyma of the leaf-veins, keeping strictly to the cell-walls, but in no instance communi- cated any color to the cells containing chlorophyl. {Phytopathologie, Leipzig, 1868, p. 67.) We must infer that the coloring matters either cannot penetrate the cells that are occupied with chlorophyl, or else are chem- ically transformed into colorless substances on entering them. Sachs has shown in numerous instances that the juices of the sieve-cells and cambial tissue are alkaline, while those of the adjoining cell-tissue are acid when examined by test-paper. {Exp, Phys, cler Pjlanzen, p. 394.) .When young and active cells are moistened with solu- tion of iodine, this substance penetrates the cellulose without producing visible change, but when it acts upon the protoplasm, the latter separates from the outer cell- wall and collapses towards the center of the cavity, as if its contents passed out, without a corresponding endos- mose being possible (p. 224). We may conclude from these facts that the membranes of the cells are capable of effecting and maintaining the separation of substances which have considerable attrac- tions for each other, and obviously accomplish this result by exerting their superior attractive or repulsive force. The influence of the membrane must vary in character with those alterations in its chemical and structural con- stitution which result from growth or any other cause. It is thus, in part, that the assimilation of external food by the plant is directed, now more to one class of proximate ingredients, as the carbhydrates, and now to another, as the albuminoids, although the supplies of food presented are uniform both in total and relative quantity. If a slice of red-beet be washed and put into water, the pigment which gives it color does not readily dissolve 406 HOW CROPS GROW. and diffuse out of the cells, but the water remains color- less for several days. The pigment is, however, soluble in water, as is seen at once by crushing, the beet, where- by the cells are forcibly broken open and their contents displaced. The cell-membranes of the uninjured root are thus apparently able to withstand the solvent power of water upon the pigment and to restrain the latter from diffusive motion. Upon subjecting the slice of beet to cJ.d until it is thoroughly frozen, and then plac- ing it in warm water so that it quickly thaws, the latter is immediately and deeply tinged with red. The sudden thawing of the water within the pores of the cell-mem- brane has in fact so altered them, that they can no longer prevent the diffusive tendency of the pigment. (Sachs.) 4. MECHANICAL EFFECTS OF OSMOSE ON THE PLANT. The osmose of water from without into the cells of the plant, whether occurring on the root-surface, in the buds, or at any intermediate point where chemical changes are going on, cannot fail to exercise a great me- chanical influence on the phenomena of growth. Root- action, for example, being, as we have seen, often suffi- cient to overcome a considerable hydrostatic pressure, might naturally be expected to accelerate the develop- ment of buds and young foliage, especially since, as com- mon observation shows, it operates in perennial plants, as the maple and grape-vine, most energetically at the season when the issue of foliage takes place. Experi- ment demonstrates this to be the fact. If a twig be cut from a tree in winter and be placed in a room having a summer temperature, the buds, before dor- MECHA^^^ICAL EFFECT OF OSMOSE ON PLANTS. 407 li Fig. 70. mant, shortly exhibit signs of growth, and if the cut end be immersed in wa- ter, the buds will enlarge quite after the normal manner, as long as the nu- trient matters of the twig last, or until the tissues at the cut begin to decay. It is the summer temperature which excites the chemical changes that re- sult in growth. Water is needful to occupy the expanding and new-form- ing cells, and to be the vehicle for the translocation of nutrient matters from the wood to the buds. Water enters the cut stem by imbibition or capillar- ity, not merely enough to replace loss by exhalation, but is also sucked in by osmose acting in the growing cells. Under the same conditions as to tem- perature, the twigs which are connected with active roots expand earlier and more rapidly than cuttings. Artificial pressure on the water which is pre- sented to the latter acts with an effect similar to that which the natural stress caused by the root-power exerts. This fact was demonstrated by Boehm {Sitzungsherichfe der Wiener Akad., 1863), in an experiment which may be made as illustrated by the cut. Fig. 70. A twig with buds is secured by means of a perforated cork into one end of a short, wide glass tube, which is closed below by another cork through which passes a narrow syphon-tube, B, The cut end of the twig is immersed in water, W, which is put under pressure by pouring mercury into the upper 408 HOW CROPS GROW. extremity of the syphon-tube. Horse-chestnut and grape twigs cut in February and March and thus treated — the pressure of mercury being equal to six to eight inches above the level, M — after four to six weeks, unfolded their buds with normal vigor, while twigs similarly cir- cumstanced but without pressure opened four to eight days later and with less appearance of strength. Fr. Schulz {Karsten^s Bot, Unters,, Berlin, II, 143) found that cuttings of twigs in the leaf, from the horse- chestnut, locust, willow and rose, subjected to hydro- static pressure in the same w^ay, remained longer turges- cent and advanced much further in development of leaves and flowers than twigs simply immersed in water. The amount of water in the soil influences both the absolute and relative quantity of this ingredient in the plant. It is a common observation that rainy spring weather causes a rank growth of grass and straw, while the yield of hay and grain is not correspondingly in- creased. The root-action must operate with greater effect, other things being equal, in a nearly saturated soil than in one which is less moist, and the young cells of a plant situated in the former must be subjected to greater internal stress than those of one growing in the latter — must, as a consequence, attain greater dimen- sions. It is not uncommon to And fleshy roots, espec- ially radishes which have grown in hot-beds, split apart lengthwise, and Hallier mentions the fact of a sound root of petersilia splitting open after immersion in water for two or three days. {Pliytopathologie, p. 87.) This mechanical effect is indeed commonly conjoined with others resulting from abundant nutrition, but increased bulk of a plant without corresponding increase of dry matter is doubtless in great part the consequence of lai’ge supplies of water to the roots and its vigorous osmose into the expanding plant. APPENDIX Composition of various Agricultural Products giving the Aver- age quantities of NVater, Nitrogen, Ash, and Ash-ingredients in 1,000 parts of fresh or air-dry substancies. According to Prof. E. von Wolff, 188». Water. Nitrogen. Ash. Potash. Soda. Lime. Magnesia. Phosphor- ic Acid. Sulphuric Acid. Silica. Chlorine. GRASSES. 1 Rich pasture grass, 782 7.2 21.1 1 8.1 ' 0.3 2.6 1.2 1.9 0.7 4.1 2.1 Young grass and after- 1 math, 800 5.6 18.1 5.3 ' 0.7 2.5 1.2 1 1.4 1.0 4.6 1.1 Orchard grass, 700 17.8 1 5.9 0.8 1.1 0.5 1.3 0.5: 5.9 1.3 Rye grass, 700 5.7 20.4 1 7.1 0.7 1.5 0.4 2.2 0.8 , 6.5 2.1 Timothy, 700 5.4 20.5 7.1 0.4 1.7 0.7 2.4 0.6 6.6 1.1 CLOVERS AND LEGUMES. Red clover, young, 860 6.0 14.0 5.1 0.3 3.9 1.3 1.7 0.3 0.4 0.6 Red clover iii bud, 820 5.3 14.7 5.5 0.3 4.5 1.6 1.5 0.4 0.4 0.5 Red clover in flower,. . . 800 4.8 13.7 4.4 0.3 4.8 1.5 1.3 0.4 0.4 0.5 Lucern or Alfalfa, in early bloom, 740 7.2 19.2 4.5 0.3 8.5 0.9 1.6 1.1 1.8 0.6 Alsike clover, >820 5.3 8.6 2.4 0.3 2.9 1.1 0.9 0.4 0.3 0.5 White clover in flower. ’805 5.6 14.3 3.1 1.0 4.3 1.4 1.8 1.1 0.6 0.6 roots, tubers, bulbs. Beets, 880 1.8 9.1 4.8 1.5 0.3 0.4 0.8 0.3 0.2 0.9 Carrots, 850 2.2 8.2 3.0 1.7 0.9 0.4 1.1 0.5 0.2 0.4 Rutabagas, 870 2.1 7.5 3.5 0.4 0.9 0.3 1.1 0.7 0.1 0.5 Turnips, 920 1.8 6.4 2.9 0.6 0.7 0.2 0.8 0.7 0.1 0.3 Sugar-beets, 815 1.6 7.1 3.8 0.6 0.4 0.6 0.9 0.3 0.2 0.3 Radish, 933 1.9 4.9 1.6 1.0 0.7 0.2 0.5 0.3 0.5 Parsnip, 703 5.4 19.0 5.4 0.2 1.1 0.6 1.9 0.5 0.2 0.4 Horseradish, 767 4.3 19.7 7.7 0.4 2.0 0.4 2.0 4.9 1.5 0.3 Onion, 860 2.7 7.4 2.5 0.2 1.6 0.3 1.3 0 . 4 ' 0.7 0.2 Artichoke, HsUcintJius,. 800 3.2 9.8 4.7 1.0 0.3 0.3 1.4 0.6 0.2 0.4 Potato, 750 3.4 9.5 5.8 0.3 0.3 0.5 1.6 0.6 0.2 0.3 “ VEGETABLES.” Cabbage, loose outer leaves, 890 2.4 15.6 5.8 1.5 2.8 0.6 1.4 2.4 0.1 1.3 Cabbage, heart, 900 3.0 9.6 4.3 0.8 1.2 0.4 1.1 1.3 0.1 0.5 Caidiflower, heart, 904 4.0 8.0 3.6 0.5 0.5 0.3 1.6 1.0 0.3 0.3 Cucumber, fruit, 956 1.6 5.8 2.4 0.6 0.4 0.2 1.2 0.4 0.5 0.4 Lettuce, 940 8.1 3.7 0.8 0.5 0.2 0.7 0.3 1.3 0.4 Asparagus, sprouts, 933 3.2 5.0 1.2 0.9 0.6 0.2 0.9 0.3 0.5 0.3 Spin age, . 903 4.9 16.0 ' 2.7 5.7 1.9 1.0 1.6 l.lj 0.7 1 1.0 Mushrooms, edible, 888 4.7 10.0 5.1 0.2, 0.1 0.3 3.4 0.4 0.1 0.1 SEEDS OF CEREALS. Oats, 143 17.6 26.7 4.8 0.4* 1.0 1.9 6.8 0.5 10.5 0.3 IVIilhd,, 140 20.3 20.5 3.3 0.4, 0.2 2.8 6.5 0.1 15.6 0.1 Maize, 144,16.0 12.4 3.7 ; O.l’ 0.3 1.9 5.7 0.1 0.3 0.2 Sorghum, 140 16.0 3.3 0.5 0.2 2.4 8.1 1.2 Spring Wheat, 143 20.5 18.3 5.6 ! 0.3, 0.5 2.2 9.0 0.2 0.3 0.1 Spring Barley, 143 16.0 22.3 4.7 1 0.5 0.6 2.0 7.8 0.4 5.8 0.2 Spring Rye, 143 18.0 6.2 , 0.3 1 2.2 9.2 1 0.2 Winter Wlieat, 144 20.8 16.8 5.2 0.3 0.5 2.0 7.9 0.1 0.3 0.1 Win ter Barley, 145 16.0 17.0 2.8 0.7 0.1 2.1 5.6 0.5 4.9 Winter Rye, 143d7.0 17.9 . 5.8 . 0.3, 0.5 2.0 8.5 0.2 0.3 1 0.1 409 410 HOW CROPS GROW, Composition of various Agricultural Products.— Water. Nitrogen. Ash. Potash. Soda. Lime. Magnesia. Phosphor- Acid. Sulphuric Acid. Silica. Chlorine. SEEDS OF LEGUMES AND 1 1 CLOVERS. ^ 40.8 1 ^ 0.2 Horse bean, Vicia, 145 31.0 12.9 0.3 1.5 2.2 12.1 1.1 0.5 Garden bean, Phaseolus, 150 39.0 27.4 12.1 0.4 1.5 2.1 9.7 1.1 0.2 0.3 Soy bean, 100 53.4 28.3 12.6 0.3 1.7 2.5 10.4 0.8 0.1 Pea, 143 35.8 23.4 10.1 ' 0.2 LI 1.9 8.4 0.8 0.2 0.4 Red Clover, 150 30.5 38.3 13.5 ,0.4 2.5 4.9 14.5 0.9, 0.5 0.5 White Clover, 150 1 33.8 12.3 0.2 2.5 3.9 11.6 1.6 , 0.8 0.5 OIL SEEDS. 1 Cotton, 77 3G.5 33.8 10.9 2.3 1.9 5.6 10.5 0.7 ' 0.1 0.5 Hemp, 122 2G.1 46.3 9.4 , 0.4 10.9 2.6 16.9 0.1: 5.5 Flax, 118 32.8 32.6 10.0 0.7 2.6 4.7 13.5 0.8 0.4 Mustard, 130 36.5 5.9 2.0 7.0 3.7 14.6 1.8 j 0.9 0.2 FRUITS. 1 Apple, entire fruit, 831 0.6 2.2 0.8 0.6 0.1 0.2 0.3 0.1 0.1 Pear, entire fruit, 831 0.6 3.3 1.8 0.3 0.3 0.2 0.5 0.2 0.1 Cherry, entire fruit, — 825 1 3.9 2.0 0.1 0.3 0.2 0.6 0.2 , 0.4 0.1 Plum, entire fruit, 838 1 2.9 1.7 1 0.3 0.2 0.4 0.1 0.1 Grape, entire fruit, 830 1.7 8.8 5.0 0.1 1.0 0.4 1.4 0.5 1 0.3 0.1 HAV. 1 1 Alpine hay, 150 18.5 29.7 7.7 0.4 7.1 2.4 2.7 1.4 ' 7.2 0.7 From very young grass. 150 25.5 82.4 31.6 1.3 10.1 4.6 7.4 2.7 15.9 8.4 From young grass and 1 i aftermath, ICO 19.1 76.0 22.3 3.0 10.4 5.1 5.9 4.1 19.4 4.5 Fro ni cereals cut in 1 bloom, 150 59.4 19.3 1.0 3.4 1.7 5.6 1.5 24.7 2.3 English rye grass, 143 1G.3 58.2 20.2 2.0 4.3 1.3 6.2 2.3 18.5 6.1 Red Clover, young, 1G7 35.5 82.3 29.7 1.9 23.5 7.6 10.0 1.8 1 2.5 3.3 Red Clover iii bud, 1G5 24.5 68.4 25.3 1.4 20.7 7.6 6.9 1.7 1 1.8 2.4 Red Clover in flower,.. IGO 19.7 57.6 18.6 1.1 20.1 6.3 5.6 1.9 ; 1.6 2.2 Red Clover, ripe, 150 12.5 44.7 10.0 1.4 15.8 6.9 4.4 1.4 3.0 1.3 White Clover in flower. 1C5 23.2 61.1 13.1 4.4 18.4 5.8 7.8 4.5 2.7 2.6 Alsike Clover, IGO 24.0 40.0 11.1 1.2 13.6 5.0 4.1 1.6 1.6 2.2 Luoern (Alfalfa) early i bloom, ICO 23.0 62.0 14.6 1.1 25.2 3.1 5.3 3.6 5.9 1.9 STRAW. 1 Oat 143 5.G 61.6 16.3 2.0 4.3 2.3 2.8 2.0 28.8 2.7 Barley, 143 6.4 45.9 10.7 1.6 3.3 1.2 1.9 1.8 23.4 1.5 Maize, i 150 4.8 45.3 16.4 0.5 4.9 2.6 3.8 2.4 13.1 0.6 Spring Wheat, ! 143 5.6 38.1 11.0 1.0 2.6 0.9 2.0 1.2 18.2 0.8 Winter Wheat, i 143 4.8 46.0 6.3l 0.6 2.7 1.1 2.2 1.1 31.0 0.8 Winter Rye, ! 143 4.0 38.2 8.6 0.7 3.1 1.2 2.5 1.6 18.8 0.8 Buckwheat, j IGO: 13.0 51.7 24.2 1.1 9.5 1.9 6.1 2.7 2.9 4.1 Pea, IGO 10.4 43.1 9.9 1.8 15.9 3.5 3.5 2.7 2.9 2.3 CHAFF, ETC. 1 Oat Chatf, ! 143 6.4 71.2 4.5 2.9 4.0 1.5 1.3 3.5 50.4 0.8 Rye Chaff, > 143 5.8 82.7 5.2 0.3 3.5 1 1.1 5.6 0.1 C6.4 0.4 Wheat Chaff, 143 7.2 92.0 8.4 1.7 1.7 : 1.2 4.0 1 74.7 Corn Cobs, 140 2.3 4.5 2.3 0.1 0.2 j 0.2 0.2 0.1 1.3 0.2 MISCELLANEOUS. 1 Tobacco leaves, ■ 180 34.8 140.7 40.9 4.5 50.7 10.4 6.6 8.5 8.1 9.4 Tobacco stems, 180 24.6 64.7 28.2 6.6 12.4 , 0.5 9.2 2.2| 1.6 2.4 Flax stalks, i2o: 31.1 9.7 2.5 6.9 2.0 4.2 2.0 1.7 1.3 Hemp stalks, 108! 31.7 5.5 0.6 16.8 2.1 2.1 0.6; 3.1 0.6 Hoi)s, entire plant, 140 25.0 72.9 17.9 1.9 19.7 1 7.0 5.8 2.9 13.3 3.7 Cottonseed Cake, j 112 62.1 66.4 15.8 2.9 10.1 30.5 0.8f 5.5 Linseed Cake, 1 122. 47.2 51.3 12.5, p bo 4.3 1 8.1 16.2 1.71 6.4 0.4 INDEX Absorption by the root, 260, 269, 272 Access of air to interior of Plant, 313 Aeetic Acid 76 Acetamide, 115 Acids, Definition of 81 Acids, Test for 82 Acid elements, ...... .127 Acid-pro teids, 99 Adhesion, ........ 9, 388 Agriculture, Art of 1 Agricultural products. Compo- sition in 1,000 parts, . . . 409 Agricultural Science, Scope of . 7 Air-passages in plant, .... 313 Air-roots, 273 Akene, 331 Albumin, 89 Albuminates, 99 Albuminoids, Characters and composition, ... 87, 104, 106 Alb iminoids in animal nutrit- ion, 108 Albuminoids, Diffusion of . . .403 Albuminoids in oat-plant, . . 234 Albuminoids, Mutual relations of ... 107 Albuminoids, Proportion of, in vegetable products, . . .114 Albumose, 101 Alburnum, 305 Aleurone, 110 Alkali-earths, 81, 139 Alkali-earths, Metals of . . .139 Alkali-metals, 138 Alkalies, 81, 138 Alkali-proteids, 99 Alkaloids, 120 Allylsulphocyanate, 129 Alumina, 143 Aluminium, 143 Aluminium phosphate, .... 28 Amides, 114, 118 Amido-acids, 114, 118 Amidoacetic acid, 115 Amidocaproic acid, 116 Amidovaleric acid, 116 Amidulin, 52 Amines, 119 Ammonium Carbonate, ... 33 Ammonium Salts in plant, 82, 113 A.mylan, . . . • 62 411 Amyloid, 43 Amylodextrin, 53 Amyloses, 39, 40 Anhydrous phosphori3 acid, . 132 Anhydrous sulphuric acid, . .130 Anther, 318 Apatite, 148 Arabic acid, 58 Arabin, 58 Arabinose, 65 Arrow root, 48 Arsenic in plants, . . . 137, 210 Ash-ingredients, .... 126, 161 Ash-ingredients, Excess of . . 201 Ash-ingredients, Excess of, how disposed of, 203 Ash-ingredients, Function of in plant, 210 Ash-ingredients, State of, in plant, 207 Ash of plants, 13, 126 Ash of plants. Analyses, Tables of 164 Ash of plants. Composition of, normal, 177 Ash of plants. Composition of, variations in 151 Ash, Proportions of, Tables, * .152 Asparagin, 116 Assimilation, 304 Atmosphere, Offices of ... . 367 Atoms, 30 Atomic weight, 31 Avenin, 120 Bark, 291, 297 Barium in plants, 210 Bases, Definition of 81 Bast-cells, Bast-tissue, 293, 295, 297 Bean, Leaf, Section of . . . .308 Bean, Seed, 334 Berry, 331 Beta'in, 1J6 Biology, 10 Bleeding of vine, .... 271, 371 Blood-fibrin, 91 Bone-black, 15 Boron, Boric acid, 210 Buds, Structure of 283 Buds, Development under pres- sure, 406 Bulbs, 289 Butyric acid, 76 412 HOW CROPS GROW. Caesium, Action on oat, . . .209 Caftein, 117 Calcium, 139, 214 Calcium, carbonate, 145 Calcium, hydroxide, .... 143 Calcium, oxide, 139 Calcium, phosphate, . . .28, 148 Calcium, sulphate, 146 Callous, 382- Calyx, 317 Cambium, 294, 295, 299 Cane-sugar, 65 Capillary attraction, . . . .389 Carbamide, 115 Carbhydrates, 39 Carbhydrates, Composition . . 72 Carbhydrates, Transformations of 70 Carbon, Properties of .... 14 Carbon in ash, 128 Carbon dioxide, 128 Carbonates, 128, 144 Carbonate of lime, 145 Carbonate of potash, 144 Carbonate of soda, 144 Carbonic acid, 19, 128 Carbonic acid as food of plant, 328 Carbonic acid in ash-analyses, 149 Carboxyl, 75, 77 Casein, 84 Caseose, 101 Cassava, 51 Causes of motion of juices, . .385 Cell-contents, 249 Cell-multiplication, 252 Cell, Structure of 245 Cells, Forms of 247 Cellular plants, 243 Cellular tissue, 255 Cellulose, 40 Cellulose, Composition .... 44 Cellulose, Estimation .... 45 Cellulose nitrates, 43 Cullulose sulphates, 43 Cellulose, Test for 44 Cellulose, Quantity of, in plants, 46 Chemical affinity, 29 Chemical affinity overcome by osmose, 403 Chemical combination, ... 29 Chemical decomposition, ... 30 Chemistry, 10 Chlorides, 133, 149 Chloride of ammonium, decom- posed by plant, 184 Chlorine, 132 Chlorine essential to crops ? . Chlorine, function in plant, . 218 Chlorine in strand plants, . .101 Chlorophyl, 124, 307, 308 Clilorophyl requires iron, . . 229 Chlorophjdlan, 125 Choline, 11 ) Circulation of sap, 369 Citric acid, 80 Citrates, 80, 140 Classes of plants, ...... 329 Classification botanical, . . .329 Clover, washed by rain, . . . 204 Colloids, . .392 Conglutin, 95, 97 Combustion, 18 Composite plants, 330 Concentration of plant-food, .185 Concretions in plant, .... 205 Coniferous plants, 330 Copper in plants, 210 Cork, 298 Corm, 288 Corolla 317 Cotyledon, 290, 333 Coniferous plants, 330 Cryptogams, 315, 329 Crystalloid aleurone, . . . .Ill Crystalloids, 392 Crystals in plant, 206 Culms, 284 Cyanides, 127, 129 Cyanogen, 129 Definite proportions, Law of . .30 Density of seeds, 339 Depth of sowing, 355 Dextrin, 53 Dextrose, 63 Diastase, ...... 67,103,360 Diffusion of liquids, .... .390 Dioecious plants, 318 Drains stopped by roots, . . .276 Drupe, 331 Dry weather. Effect of, on plants, 157 Ducts, 255,294 Dulcite, 74 Dundonald’s treatise on Agri- cultural Chemistry, ... 4 Elements of Matter, 8 Embryo, 333 Endogens, 259, 290, 334 Endosmose, 394 Endosperm, 332 Enzymes, 103 Epidermis, 291 Epidermis of leaf, 308 Eremacaiisis, 20 Excretions from roots, .... 280 Exhalation of water from foli- age, 309 Exogens, .... 239,293,296,334 Exosmose, 394 Exudation of ash-ingredients, 203 Eyes of potato, 289 Families, 328 Fatty acids, 75 Fats 83 Fats converted into starch, . . 358 Fat in oat croj) 230 Fat in Vegetable Products, . . 87 Ferments, 102 FeiT’C oxide 142 P>rric hvdroxide, 142 Ferric salts 142- Ferrous oxide, Dl Ferrous hvdroxide, . . . . .Id Ferrous salts, 1-12 Fertilization, 319 Fibrin 01, 96 I^^TDEX, 413 Fibrinogen, 91, 96 Flax fiber. Fig., . . . . . 41, 248 Flax seed mucilage, ... 58, 62 Flesh fibrin, 92 Flower, 317 Flow of sap, 371 Fluorine in plants, 209 Foliage, Offices of 314 Food of Plant, 366 Formative layer, 245 Formulas, Chemical, . . .33, 73 Fructification, 319 Fructose, 63 Fruit, 330 Galactin, 61 Galactose, 65 Gases, how distributed through- out the plant, 404 Gelatinous Silica, 136 Genus ; Genera, 328 Germ, 333 Germination, 349 Germination, Conditions of . . 351 Germination, Chemical Physi- ology of 357 Girdling, 383 Glauber’s Salt, 146 Gliadin, 92 Globulin, 96 Glucoses, 39, 63 Glucosides, 69 Glutamin, 116 Gluten, 92 Gluten-Casein, 93, 95 Glycerin, 86 Glycogen .56 Glycocoll, 116 Glycollic acid, 77 Gourd fruits, 331 Grains, 331 Grape Sugar, 63 Growth, 252 Growth of roots, 256 Gum, Amount of, in plants, . . 62 Gum Arabic, 57 Gum Tragacanth, 57 Gun Cotton, 43 Gypsum, 147 Haemetin, ,110 Hgpinoglobin, 109 Hallett’s i^edigree wheat, .158, 344 Hybrid, Hybridizing, 324 Hydration of membranes, . . 396 Hydrochloric acid, .... 23, 133 Hydrocyanic acid, 129 H>ulrogen, 22, 112 Hydrogen chloride, 23 Hydrogen sulphide, ... 26, 129 Imbibition, 386 Iinides, 117 Inorganic matter, 12 Internodes, 284 Inulin, 55 Invertin, 103 Iodine in plants, .... 134,210 Iodine, Solution of 44 Iron, 141, 192 Iron, Function of 219 Isomerism, 73 Juices of the Plant, .... .369 Lactic Acid, 77 Lactose, 68 Latent buds, 285 Latex, 304 Layers, 286 Lead in plants, .210 Leaf pores, 309 Leaves, Structure of . . . 306, 308 Leaves, office in nutrition, . .328 Lecithin, 122 Legume, 332 Legumin, 95 Leguminous plants, 332 Leucin, 116 Levulin, 56 Levulose, 63 Lignin, 41 Lime, 139 Liquid Diffusion, 390 Lithia, Lithium, in plants, . .209 Lupanin, Lupinin, Lupinidin, 120 Magnesia, 140 Magnesium, 140, 215 Magnesium hydroxide, . . . .141 Magnesium oxide, 140 Maize fibrin, 93 Malates, 149 Malic acid, 79 Malonic acid, 79 Malt, Chemistry of 358 Maltose, 67 Manganese, 142, 193 Mannite, 74 Mannose, 65 Margarin, 85 Medullary rays, 299 Membrane-diffusion, . . 393, 397 Membranes, Influence on mo- tion of juices, 404 Metals, Metallic elements, . .138 ' Metapectic acid, 59 Metarabin, 59 Milk ducts, 304 Milk Sugar, 68 Molecules, Molecular Weights, 32 JMonsecious plants, 319 Motion caused by adhesion, . .389 Muceclin, 92, 321 Multiple Proportions, .... 32 Muriate of potash, 149 Muriatic acid, 133 Myosin, 97, 98 Nectar, Nectaries, 319 Neurin, 120 Ni cotin, 120 Niter, Nitrate of potassium, . . 149 Nitrates in jfiants, .... 113, 140 Nitric Acid in plant, 113 Nitrogen, Properties of . . . .20 Nitrogen in ash, 127 Nodes 284 Non-metals, 127 Notation, Chemical .33 Nuclein, 122 Nucleus, 300 Nut, 331 414 HOW CROPS GROW. Nutrient matters in plant, Mo- tion of 401 Nutrition of seedling, . . . .357 Nutrition of plant, 366 Oat plant, Composition and growth of 223 Oats, weight per bushel, . . .176 Oil in seeds, etc., 83 Oil of vitriol, 26, 130 Oils, Properties of 83 Oleic acid, 86 Olein, 85 Orders, 328 Organic matter, 12 Organism, Organs, 243 Osmose, 393 Osmose, mechanical effects on plant, 406 Osmometer, 394 Ovaries, 318 Ovules, 318 Oxalates, 78, 149 Oxalic acid, 78 Oxides, 19, 20 Oxides of iron, described, . 19, 141 Oxides of manganese, described 142 Oxyfatty acids, 77 Oxygen, Properties of .... 16 Oxygen occurrence in ash, . .128 Oxygen in Assimilation, . . . 364 Oxygen in Germination, . . .353 Paimitic acid, 86 Palmitin, 85 Papain, 104 Parenchyma, 255 Papilionaceous plants, . . . 330 Pappus, 331 Pararabin, 59 Paraglobulin, 96, 99 Paragalactin, 61 Pectic acid, 74 Pectin bodies, 58, 59, 74 Pectosic acid, 74 Pectose, 58, 61, 74 Pedigree wheat, 158, 344 Pepsin, 104 Peptones, 100 Permeability of cells, .... 253 Petals, 318 Plianerogams, Phaenogams,316, 329 Pliloridzin, 69 Pliosphate of lime, 143 Pliosphate of soda, 148 Pliosphate of potash, . . . .147 Phosphates, 28, 1.32, 147 Phosphates function in plants, 211 Phosphates relation to albu- minoids, 221 Phosphoric acid, 27, 132 Phosphorite, 148 Phosphorized substances, . . 122 Phosphorus, 27 Phosphorus pentoxide, . . 27, 132 Physics, 10 Physiology, 10 Piperin, 121 Pistils, 318 Pith, 297 Pith rays, 299 Plastic Elements of Nutrition, 109 Plumule, 333 Pollarding, 286 Pollen, 318 Polygonum convolvulus^ Fertil- ization of, Fig., 295 Pome, 331 Porosity of vegetable tissues, .385 Potato leaf. Pores of. Fig., . . 309 Potato stem. Section of. Fig., .304 Potato tuber. Structure and Sec- tion of. Fig., 300 Potash, 138, 144 Potash lye, 139 Potassium, 138, 211 Potassium carbonate, . . . .144 Potassium Chloride, 149 Potassium hydroxide, . . . .139 Potassium oxide, 138 Potassium phosphate, . . . .147 Potassium silicate, 134 Potassium sulphate, 146 Prosenchyma, 255 Protagon, 123 Proteoses, 100 Protoplasm, 245 Protein bodies, or Proteids, . . 87 Proximate Principles, .... 37 Quack grass, 287 Quantitative relations among ingredients of plant, . . . 220 Quartz, 134 Quince seed mucilage, .... 62 Radicle, 333 Raffinose, 68 Reproductive Organs, . . 243, 315 Rhizome, 287 Rind, 297 Rock Crystal, 134 Root-action, imitated, . . . .400 Root-action, Osmose in . . . 399 Root cap, 257 Root distinguished from stem, 258 Root excretions, 280 Root hairs, 265 Root, Seat of absorptive force in, 270, 399 Root stock, 287 Rootlets, 260 Roots, Growth of 256 Roots contact Avith soil, . . . 266 Roots going down for water, . .276 Roots, Search of food by . . . 263 Roots, Quantity of 263 Rubidium action on oat, . . . 209 Runners, , 286 Saccharose, 60 Saccharose, Amount of, in plants, 66 Sago, *51 Salicin, 69 S.alicornia, 191 Sal-soda, 145 Salsola, 101 Salts, Definition of 81 Salts, in ash of plants, . . . .143 Saltwort, 191 INDEX. 415 fSamphire, 191 Sap, 369 Sap, Acid and alkaline . . . .378 Sap ascending, 379, 384 Sap descending, 382 Sap, Composition of 376 Sai 3 of sunflower, 378 Sap, Spring flow of . . . , . 370 Sap wood, 305 Saponification, 85 Saxlfraga crustata^ 206 Seed, 332 Seed vessel, 330 Seed, Ancestry of 346 Seeds, constancy of compositionl45 Seeds, Density of 339 Seeds, Weight of 340 Seeds, Water imbibed by . . .399 Selective power of plant, . . .401 Seminose, 65 Sepals, 317 Sieve-cells, 303 Sieve-cells in pith, .... 343, 345 Silica, 134 Silica entrance into plant, . .402 Silica, Function of, in plant, . 216 Silica in ash, 197 Silica in textile materials, . . 200 Silica unessential to plants, . .197 Silicates, 134 Silicate of potassium, . . . .134 Silicic acids, 135 Silicon, 134 Silicon, Dioxide 134 Silk of maize, 319 Silver-grain, 299 Sinapin, 120 Soaps, 93 Sodium, 139 Sodium carbonate, 144 Sodium essential to ag. plants? 186 Sodium hydroxide, 139 Sodium in strand and marine plants, • .191 Sodium oxide, 139 Sodium sulphate, 146 Sodium, Variations of, in field- crops, 188 Sodium Chloride, 149 Soil. Offices of 368 Solanin, 121 Solution of starch in Germina- tion, 358, 361 Soluble silica, 135 Soluble starch, 52 Species, 326 Spirits of salt, 133 Spongioles, 257 Spores, 316 Sports, 327 Stamens, 318 Starch, amount in plants, . . 51 Starch-cellulose, 50 Starch estimation, 52 Starch in wood, 373, 376 Starch, Properties of .... 47 Starch, Test for 49 Stearic acid, 86 Stearin, 85 Stem, Endogenous 290 Stem, Exogenous 296 Stem, Structure of 289 Stems, 282 Stigma, 318 Stomata, 309 Stool, 287 Suckers, 287 Sucroses, . . 39, 65 Sugar, Estimation of 65 Sugar, in cereals, 69 Sugar in Sap, 377 Sugar of milk, 68 Sulphate of lime, 146 Sulphate of potash, 146 Sulphate of soda, 146 Sulphates, 26, 131, 146 Sulphates, Function of . . . .210 Sulphates reduced by plant, . 208 Sulphides, 26, 130 Sulphide of potassium, . . . .130 Sulphites, 129 Sulphur, 25, 129 Sulphur in oat, 208 Sulphur dioxide, 25, 130 Sulphureted hydrogen, . .26,115 Sulphurets, 26 Sulphuric acid, 26, 130 Sulphuric acid in oat, . . . .208 Sulphuric oxide (SO 3 ), .... 209 Sulphur trioxide (SO 3 ), . . .25, 130 Sulphurous acid, 25, 129 Symbols, Chemical 31 Tao-foo, 96 Tapioca, 51 Tap-roots, 259 Tartaric acid, 80 Tartrates, 80 Tassels of maize, 319 Theobromin, 118 Tillering, 287 Titanic acid, 137 Titanium, 137, 209 Translocation of substances in plant, 237 Trypsin, 104 Tubers, 273, 288 Tuscan hat-wheat, 158 Tyrosin, 116 Ultimate Composition of Vege- table Matters, 13, 29 Umbelliferous plants, .... 330 Unripe seed. Plants from . . .338 Urea, 115 Valence, 35 Varieties, 158, 326, 327 Vascular bundle of maize stalk, 291, 293 Vascular- tissue, 255 Vegetable acids, 75 Vegetable albumin, 90 Vegetable casein, 94 Vegetable cell, 243 Vegetable fibrin, 92 Vegetable globulins, 97 Vegetable mucilage, 57 Vegetable myosins, 98 410 HOW CROPS GROW. Vegetable parchment, .... 44 Vegetable tissue, 246 Vegetative organs, 243 Verniii, 118 Vicin, 120 Vitality of roots, 282 Vitality of seeds, 335 Vitellin, 96 Water, Composition of .... 37 Water, Estimation of .... 39 Water, Formation of .... 24 Water in air-dry plants .... 39 Water in fresh plants, .... 38 Water in vegetation. Free ... 39 Water in vegetation, Hygro- scopic, ......... 39 Water-oven, ...... Water-culture, Water-glass, Water Roots, Wax, Wood, Wood cells, Wood cells of conifers, . . Woody stems, Woody tissue, Xylin, Xylose, Yeast, Zanthophyl, Zein, Zinc, . 38 . .181 . 135 . .273 . 83 41, 305 . 293 . .301 . 305 . .255 . 61 . . 62 . 103 . .125 . 93 . .210 SENT FREE ON APPLICATION DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE — : OF : — RURAL BOOKS. Containing ii6 8vo pages, profusely illustrated, and giving full descriptions of nearly 600 works on the following subjects: Farm and Garden, Fruits, Flowers, Etc., Cattle, Sheep, and Swin^ Dogs, Etc., Horses, Riding, Etc., Poultry, Pigeons, and Bees, Angling and Fishing, Boating, Canoeing, and Sailing, Field Sports and Natural History, Hunting, Shooting, Etc., Architecture and Building, Landscape Gardening, Household and Miscellaneous. PUBLISHERS AND IMPORTERS. ORANGE JUDD COMPANY, 52 & 54 Lafayette Place, New York. 2 STANDARD BOOKS. Mushrooms. How to Grow Them. For home use fresh Mushrooms are a delicious, highly nutritious and wholesome delicacy; and for market they are less bulky than eggs, and, when properly handled, no crop is more remunerative. Anyone who has an ordinary house cellar, woodshed, or barn can grow Mush- rooms. This is the most practical work on the subject ever written, and the only book on growing Mushrooms ever published in America. The whole subject is treated in detail, minutely and plainly, as only a practical man, actively engaged in Mushroom growing, can handle it. The author describes how he himself grosvs Mushrooms, and how they are grown for profit by the leading market gardeners, and for home use by the most successful private growers. The book is amply and pointedly illustrated, with engravings drawn from nature expressly for this work. By Wm. Falconer. Is nicely printed and bound in cloth. Price, post-paid 1.50 Allen's New American Farm Book. The very best work on the subject ; comprising all that can be con- densed into an available volume. Oiiginally by Richard L. Allen. Revised and greatly enlarged by Lewis F. Allen. Cloth, 12mo.-- 2.50 Henderson’s Gardening for Profit. By Peter Henderson. New edition. Entirely rewritten and greatly enlarged. The standard work on Market and Family Gardening. The successful experience of the author for more than thirty years, and his willingness to tell, as he does in this work, the secret of his success for the benefit of others, enables him to give most valuable information. The book is profusely illustrated. Cloth, 12mo... 2.00 Fuller’s Practical Forestry. A Treatise on the Propagation, Planting, and Cultivation, with a de- scription and the botanical and proper names of all the indigenous trees of the United States, both Evergreen and Deciduous, with Notes on a large number of the most valuable Exotic Species. By Andrew S. Fuller, author of “Grape Culturiet,” “Small Fruit Culturist,” etc, 1.50 The Dairyman's Manual. By Henry Stewart, author of “The Shepherd’s Manual,” “Irriga- tion,” etc. A useful and practical work by a writer who is well known as thoroughly familiar with the subject of which he writes. Cloth, 12mo 2.00 Truck Farming at the South. A work giving the experience of a successful grower of vegetables or “grain truck^’ for Northern markets. Essential to any one who con- templates entering this promising field of Agriculture. By A. Oemler, of Georgia. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Harris on the Pig. New edition. Revised and enlarged by the author. The points of the various English and American breeds are thoroughly discussed, and the great advantage of using thoroughbred males clearly shown. The work is equally valuable to the farmer who keeps but few pigs, and to the breeder on an extensive scale. By Joseph Harris. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Jones's Peanut Plant— Its Cultivation and Uses. A tactical Book, instructing the beginner how to raise good crops of Peanuts. By B. W. Jones, Surry Co., Va. Paper Cover, .50 STANDARD BOOKS. 3 Barry’s Fruit Garden. By P. Barry. A standard work on frnit and fruit-trees ; the author having: had over thirty years’ practical experience at the head of one of the largest nurseries in this country. New edition, revised up to date. Invaluable to all fruit-growers. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo. 2.C0 The Propagation of Plants. By Andrew S. Puller. Illustrated with numerous engravings. An eminently practical and useful work. Describing the process of hy- bridizing and crossing species and varieties, and also the many differ- ent modes by which cultivated plants may be propagated and multi- plied. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Stewart’s Shepherd’s Manual. A Valuable Practical Treatise on the Sheep, for American farmers and sheep growers. It is so plain that a farmer, or a farmer’s son, who has never kept a sheep, may learn from its pages how to manage a flock successfully, and yet so complete that even the experienced shepherd may gather many suggestions from it. The results of per- sonal experience of some years with the characters of the various mod- ern breeds of sheep, and the sheep-raising capabilities of many portions of our extensive territory and that of Canada— and the careful study of the diseases to which our sheep are chiefly subject, with those by which they may eventually be afflicted through unforeseen accidents— as well as the methods of management called for under our circumstances, are here gathered. By Henry Stewart. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Allen’s American Cattle. Their History, Breeding, and Management. By Lewis P. Allen. This Book will be considered indispensable by every breeder of live stock. The large experience of the author in improving the character of American herds adds to the weight of his observations, and has enabled him to produce a work which will at once make good his claims as a standard authority on the subject. New and revised edition. Illustrated. Cloth, l2mo.- 2 50 Fuller’s Grape Culturist. By. A. S. Puller. This is one of the very best of works on the culture Ox the hardy grapes, with full directions for all departments of propa- gation, culture, etc., with 150 excellent engravings, illustrating plant- ing, training, grafting, etc. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 White’s Cranberry Culture. Contents Natural History. — History of Cultivation. — Choice of Location. — Preparing the Ground.— -Planting the Vines. — Management of Meadows. — Flooding — Enemies and Difflculties Overcome.— Pick- ing. — Keeping. — Profit and Loss. — Letters from Practical Growers. — Insects Injurious to the Cranberry. By Joseph J. White. A practi- cal grower. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo. New and revised edition- 1.25 Herbert’s Hints to Horse-Keepers. This is one of the best and most popular works on the Horse in this country. A Complete Manual for Horsemen, embracing : How to Breed a Horse ; How to Buy a Horse ; How to Break a Horse ; How to Use a Horse ; How to Feed a Horse ; How to Physic a Horse (Allo- pathy or Homoepathy) ; How to Groom a Horse ; How to Drive a Horse ; How to Ride a Horse, etc. By the late Henry William Her- bert (.Frank Forester). Beautifully Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo--- 1.75 4 STANDARD BOOKS. Henderson^s Practical Floriculture. By Peter Henderson. A guide to the successful propagation and cultivation of iloriots’ plants. The work is not on 3 for llorists and gardenors only, but the amateur’s wants are constantly kept in mind, and we have a very complCvC treatise on the cultivation of flowers under glass, or in the open air, suited to those who grow flowers for pleasure as well as those who make them a matter of trade. The work is clhu-acterized by the same radical common sense that marked the author’s ‘‘ Gardening for Profit,” and it holds a high place in the estimation of lovers of agriculture. Beautifully illustrated. New and ^ enlarged edition. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Harris’s Talks on Manures. By Joseph Harris, M. S., author of Walks and Talks on the Farm,” Harris on the Pig.” etc. Revised and enlarged by the author. A series of familiar and practical talks between the author and the dea- con, the doctor, and other neighbors, on the whole subject of manures and fertilizers ; including a chapter specially written for it by Sir John Bennet Lawes, of Rothamsted, England. Cloth, 12mo 1 1.75 Waring’s Draining for Profit and Draining for Health. This book is a very complete and practical treatise, the directions in which are plain, and easily followed. The subject of thorough farm drainage is discussed in all its bearings, and also that more extensive land drainage by which the sanitary condition of any district may be greatly improved, even to the banishment of fever and ague, typhoid and malarious fever. By Geo. E. Waring, Jr, Illustrated, Cloth 12mo. 1.50 The Practical Eahbit-Keeper. By Cuniculus. Illustrated. A comprehensive work on keeping and raising Rabbits for pleasure as well as for profit. The book is abun dantly illustrated with all the various Courts, Warrens, Hutches, Fencing, etc., and also with excellent portraits of the most important species of rabbits throughout the world. 12mo 1.50 ftuinby’s New Bee-Keeping. The Mysteries of Bee-keeping Explained. Combining the results of Fifty Years’ Experience, with the latest discoveries and inventions, and presenting the most approved methods, forming a complete work. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Profits in Poultry. Useful and Ornamental Breeds and their Profitable Management. This excellent work contains the combined experience of a number of prac- tical men in all departments of poultry raising. It is profusely illus- trated and forms an unique and important addition to our poultry lit- erature. Cloth, 12mo 1.00 Barn Plans and Outbuildings. Two Hundred and Fifty-seven Illustrations. A most Valuable Work, full of Ideas, Hints, Suggestions, Plans, etc., for the Construction of Barns and Outbuildings, by Practical writers. Chapters are devoted, among other subjects, to the Economic Erection and Use of Barns. Gram Baims, House Barns, Cattle Baras, Sheep Baras, Cora Houses, Smoke Houses, Ice Houses, Pig Pens, Granaries, etc. There are like- wise chapters upon Bird Houses, Dog Houses, Tool Sheds, Ventila- tors, Roofs and Roofing, Doors and Fastenings, Work Shops, Poultry Houses, Manure Sheds, Bara Yards, Root Pits, etc. Recently pub- lished. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 STANDARD BOOKS. 5 Parsons on the Rose. By Samuel B. Parsous. A treatise on the propagation, culture, and history of the rose. New and revised edition. In his work upon the rose, Mr, Parsons has gathered up the curious legends concerning the flower, and gives us an idea of the esteem in which it was he- id in former times. A simple garden classitication has been adopted, and the leading varieties under each class enumerated and briefly described. The chapters on multiplication, cultivation, and training are very full, and the work is altogether one of the most complete before the public. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo--. ..l.OQ Heinrich’s Window Flower Garden. The author is a practical florist, and this enterprising volume em- bodies his personal experiences in Window Gardening during a long period. New and enlarged edition. By Julius J. Heinrich. Fully Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo - 75 Liautard’s Chart of the Age of the Domestic Animals. Adopted by the United States Army. Enables one to accurately de- termine the age of aorses, cattle, sheep, dogs, and pigs 50 Fodder’s Land Measurer for Farmers. A convenient Pocket Companion, showing at once the contents of any piece of land, when its length and width are known, up to 1,500 feet ‘Either way, with various other useful farm tables. Cloth, 18mo; .60 How to Plant and What to Do with the Crops. With other valuable hints for the Farm, Garden and Orchard. By Mark W. Johnson. Illustrated. Coj^tents : Times for Sowing Seeds*. Covering Seeds ; Field Crops ; Garden or Vegetable Seeds, Sweet Herbs, etc.; Tree Seeds ; Flower Seeds ; Fruit Trees; Distances Apart for Fruit Trees and Shrubs ; Profitable Farming ; Green or Manuring Crops ; Boot Crops ; Forage Plants ; What to do with the Crops ; The Rotation of Crops ; Varieties ; Paper Covers, post-paid 50 Your Plants. Plain and Practical Directions for the Treatment of Tender and Hardy Plants in the House and in the Garden. By James Sheehan. The above title well describes the character of the work — “ Plain and Prac- tical.” The author, a commercial florist and gardener, has endeavored, in this work, to answer the many questions asked by his customers, as to the proper treatment of plants. The book shows all through that its author is a practical man, and he v/rites as one with a large store of experience. The work better meets the wants of the amateur who grows a few plants in the window, or has a small flower Garden, than a larger treatise intended for those who cultivate plants upon a more extended 'scale. Price, post-paid, paper covers 40 Husmann’s American Grape-Growing and Wine-Making, By George Husmann of Talcoa vineyards, Napa, California. New and enlarged edition. With contributions from well-known gi ape-growers, giving a wide range of experience. The author of this book is a recognized authority on the subject. Cloth, 12mo,,. 1.50 The Scientific Angler. A general and instructive work on Artistic Angling, by the late David Foster. Complied by his Sons. With an Introductory Chapter and Copious Foot Notes,' by William C. Harris, Editor of the “American Angler.” Cloth, 12mo 1.50 6 STANDARD BOOKS Keeping One Cow. A collection of Prize Essays, and selections from a number of other Essays, with editorial notes, suggestions, etc. This book gives the latest information, and in a clear and condensed form, upon the man- agement of a single Milch Cow. Illustrated with full-page engiav- ings of the most, famous dairy cows. Recently published. Clot^ 12mo 1.00 law’s Veterinary Adviser A Guide to the Prevention and Treatment of Disease in Domestic Animals. This is one of the best works on this subject, and is especi- ally designed to supply the need of the busy American Farmer, who can rarely avail himself of the advice of a Scientific Veterinarian, it is brought up to date and treats of the Prevention of Disease, as well as of the Remedies. By Prof. Jas. Law. Cloth, Crown 8vo S.OO Guenon’s Treatise on Milch Cows. A Treatise on the Bovine Species in General. An entirely new trans- lation of the last edition of this popular and instructive bock. By Thos. J. Hand, Secretary of the American Jersey Cattle Club With over 100 Illustrations, esjiecially engraved for this work. Cloth, 12mo. 1.00 The Cider Maker’s Handbook. A complete guide for making and keeping pure cider. By J. M. Trow- bridge. Fully Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo 1.00 Long’s Ornamental Gardening for Americans. A treatise on Beautifying Homes, Rural Districts, and Cemeteries. A plain and practical work at a moderate price, with numerous illus- trations, and instructions so plain that they may be readily followed. By Elias A. Long. Landscape Architect. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo. 2.00 The Dogs of Great Britain, America and Other Countries New, enlarged and revised edition. Their breeding, training and management, in health and disease ; comprising all the essential parts of the two standard works on the dog, by Sfonehenge,” thereby fur- nishing for $2 what once cost $11.25. Contains Lists of all Premiums given at the last Dog Shows. It Describes the Best Game and Hunt- ing Grounds in America. Contains over One Hundred Beautiful En- gravings, embracing most noted Dogs in both Continents, making to- gether, with Chapters by American Writers, the most Complete Dog Book ever published. Cloth, 12mo 2.00 Stewart’s Feeding Animals. By Elliot W. Stewart. A new and valuable practical work upon tho laws of animal growth, specially applied to the rearing and feeding horses, cattle, diary cows, sheep and swine, illustrated. Cloth, 12m o. 2.00 How to Co-operate. A Manual for Co-operators. By Herbert Myrick. This book describes the how rather than the wherefore of co-operation. In other words it tells how to manage a co-operative store, farm or factory, and co-op- erative dairying, hanking and fire insurance, and co-operative farmers’ and women’s exchanges for both buying and selling. The directions given are based on the actual experience of successful co-operative en- terprises in all parts of the United States. The character and useful- ness of the book commend it to the attention of all men and women who desire to better their condition. 12mo. Cloth 1.60 STANDARD BOOKS. 7 Satty’s Practical Taxidermy and Home Decoration. By Joseph H. Batty, taxidermist for the government surveys and many colleges and museums in the United States. An entirely new and complete as well as authentic work on taxidermy— giving in detail full directions for collecting and mounting animals, birds, rep- tiles, fish^ insects, and general objects of natural history. 125 illus- trations. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Stewart’s Irrigation for the Farm, Garden, and Orchard. New and Enlarged Edition. This work is oftered to those American Farmers, and other cultivators of the soil, who from painful expe- rience can readily appreciate the losses wdiich result from the scarcity of water at critical periods. By Henry Stewart. Fully illustrated. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Johnson’s How Crops Grow. New Edition, entirely rewritten. A Treatise on the Chemical Compo- sition, Structure, and Life of the Plant. Revised Edition. This booii is a guide to the knowledge of agricultural plants, tlieir composition, their structure, and modes of development and growth ; of the com- plex organization cf plants, and the use of the parts ; the germination of seeds, and the food of plants obtained both from the air and the soil. The book is an invaluable one to all real students of agricul- ture. With numerous illustrations and tables of analysis. By Prof. Samuel W. Johnson, of Yale College. Cloth, 13mo 2.00 Johnsoii’s How Crops Feed. A treatise on the Atmosphere and the Soil, as related in the Nutrition of Agricultural Plants. The volume — the companion and complement to ‘^How Crops Grow,” — has been welcomed by those who appreciato scientific aspects of agriculture. Illustrated. By Prof. Samuel W. Johnson. Cloth, 12mo 2.00 Warington’s Chemistry of the Farm. Treating with the utmost clearness and conciseness, and in the most popular manner possible, of the relations of Chemistry to Agriculture, and providing a welcome manual for those, who, while not having time to systematically study Chemistry, will gladly have such an idea as this gives them of its relation to operations on the farm. By R. Warington, F. C. S. Cloth, 12mo 1 1.00 French’s Farm Brainage, The Principles, Process, and Effects of Draining Land, with Stones, Wood, Ditch-plows, Of)en Ditches, and especially with Ti:,s ; includ- ing Tables of Rainfall, Evaporation, Filteration, Excavation, Capacity of Pipes, cost and number to the acre. By Judge French, of New Hampshire. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Hunter and Trapper, The best modes of Hunting and Trapping arc fully explained, and Foxes, Deer, Bears, etc., fall into his traps readily by following his directions. By Halsey Thrasher, an old and experienced sportsman. Cloth, 12mo 75 The American Merino. For Wool or for Mutton, A practical and most valuable work on the selectjion, care, breeding and disea.ses of the Merino sheep, in all sections of the the United States. It is a full and exhaustive treatise upon this one breed of Bheep. By Stephen Powers. Cloth, 12mo ...1.50 8 STANDARD BOOKS Armatage’s 'Every Man His Own Horse Doctor. By Prof- ‘Greorg'e Ai-matage, M. R. C. V. S. A valuable and compre- hensive guide for both the professional and general reader with tha fullest and latest information regarding all diseases, local injuricst lameness, operations, poisons, the dispensatorv, etc , etc., with practi- cal anatomical and surgical Illustrations. New Edition. Together with Blaine’s ‘‘ Veterinary Art,” and numerous recipes. One large 8vo. volume, 830 pages, half morocco. 7.50 Dadd’s Modern Horse Doctor. Containing Practical Observations on the Causes, Nature, and Treat- ment of Diseases and Lameness of Horses— embracing recent and im- proved Methods, according to an enlightened system of Veterinary Practice, for Preservation and Restoration of Health. Illustrated. By Geo. H. Dadd, M. D, V. S., Cloth, 12mo 1.50 The Family Horse. Its Stabling, Care, and Feeding. By Geo. A. Martin. A Practical Manual, full of the most useful information. Illustrated. Cloth, 12mo - 1.00 Sander’s Horse Breeding. Being the general principles of Heredity applied to the Business of Breeding Horses and the Management of Stallions, Brood Mares and Foals. The book embraces all that the breeder should know in regard /D the selection of stock, management of the stallion, broodmare, and foal, and treatment of diseases peculiar to breeding animals. By J. H. Sanders. 12mo, cloth 2.00 Coburn’s Swine Husbandry, New, revised and enlarged edition. The Breeding, Rearing and Management of Swine, and the Prevention and Treatment of their Diseases. It is the fullest and freshest compendium relating to Swine Breeding yet offered. By F. D. Coburn. Cloth, 12mo 1.75 Dadd’s American Cattle Doctor. By George H. Dadd, M. D., Veterinary Practitioner. To help every man to be his own cattle-doctor ; giving the necessary information for preserving the health and curing the diseases of oxen, cows, sheep, and swine, with a great variety of original recipes, and valuable infor- mation on farm and dairy management. Cloth, 12mo 1.50 Silos, Ensilage, and Silage. A practical treatise on the Ensilage of Fodder Com. Containing the most recent and authentic information this important subject, by Manly Miles, M.D., F.R.M.S. Illustrated. Cloth 12mo 50 Broom Corn and Brooms. A Treatise on Raising Broom-Corn and Making Brooms on a small or Large Scale. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth cover .50 American Bird Fancier. Or how to breed, rear, and care for Song and Domestic Birds. This valuable and important little work for all who are interestetl in the keeping of Song Birds, has been revised and enlaiged, ami is now a complete manual upon the subject. All who owm valuable birds, or wish to do so, will find the new Fancier indispensable. New, revised and enlarged edition. By D. J. Browne, and Dr. Fuller Walker. Illus- trated, paper cover 50 STANDARD BOOKS. 9 Amatage's Every Man His Own Cattle Doctor.^ Tlie YeteriDary Cyclopedia — Embracing all the practical information of value heretofore published on the Diseases of Cattle, Sheep, and Swine, together with the latest and best information regarding all hnown diseases up to the present time. Compiled and edited by that eminent authority, Prof. George Armatage, M. R. C. V. S. One large octavo volume, 894 pages, with upwards of 350 practical illus- trations, showing forms of disease and treatment. Half morocco. 7.50 Onions— How to Eaise them Profitably. Being the Practical D*etaUs, from Selection of Seed and Preparation of Ground to Harvesting and Marketing the Crop, given very plainly hy Seventeen Practical Onion Growers'ef long experience residing in different parts of the country. No more valuable work of its size was ever issued. Paper cover, 8vo - 20 Tobacco Culture— Full Practical Details. This useful and valuable work contains full details of every process from the Selection and Preparation of tlie Seed and Soil to the Harvest- ing, Curing and Marketing the Crop, with illustrative engravings of the operations. The work was prepared by Fourteen Experienced Tobacco Growers, residing in different parts of the country. It also contains notes on the Tobacco Worm, with illustrations, 8yo,.. ,25 Hop Culture. Plain directions given by ten experienced cultivators. Revised, en- larged and edited by A. S. Fuller. Forty engravings 30 Flax Culture. A very valuable work, containing full directions, from selection of ground and seed to preparation and marketing of crop, as given by a number of experienced growers, Bvo 30 Potato Pests. No Farmer can afford to bo without this little book. It gives the most complete account of the Colorado Beetle anywhere to he found, and incluiles all the latest discoveries as to the habits of the insect and the various means for its destruction. It is well illustrated, and exhibits in a map the spread of the insect since it left its native home. By Prof. C. V. Riley. Paper cover .50 Homo Fishing and Home Waters. By Seth Green. The Ulilization of Farm Streams ; Management of Fish in the Artificial Pond ; Transportation of Eggs and Fry, etC; Cloth, 12mo ?. 50 Eeei’s IIous3 Plans for Everybody. By S. B. Reed. This useful volume meets the wants of persons of moderate means, and gives n, wide range of design, from a dwelling costing $250 up to $8,000, and adapted to farm, village and town resi- dences. Nearly all of these plans have been tested by practical work- ings. One feature of the work imparts a value over any similar pub- hcation of the kind that we have seen. It gives an estimate of the quantity of every article used in the C(>nstruction, and the cost of each article at the time the building was erected or the design made. Even if prices vary from time to time, one can, from these data, ascertain within a few dollars the probable cost of constructing any one of the buildings here presented. Profusely illustrated. Cloth, bHck and gold, 12mo 1.50 lo STANDARD BOOKS. Gregory on Cabbages— How to Grow Them. A Practical Treatise on Cabbage Cultui’e, giving full details on every point, including Keeping and Marketing the Crop. By James J. H. Gregory. Paper cover, 12mo 30 Gregory on Carrots, Mangold-Wurtzels, etc. How to raise them, how to keep them, and how to feed them. By J. J. H. Gregory. Paper Cover, 13mo 80 Gregory on Onion Raising. What kinds to raise, and the way to raise them. By J. J. H. Gregory, Paper cover, 12mo 3C Gregory on Squashes. This Treatise, which no Farmer or Gardener ought to be without, tells all about selecting the soil for squashes ; how much Manure is necessary ; how to prepare and Plant ; about Hoeing and Cultivating ; Setting of the Fruit ; Ripening, Gathering, Storing, Care during Win- ter, etc. By J. J. H. Gregory. Paper cover, 12mo .30 Hog-Raising and Pork-Making. By Rufus Bacon Martin. The hog is reared for the money that is in him, and he represents either a profit or loss to his owner according to the treatment he receives. This pamphlet gives the personal research and experience of the author, contains many valuable suggestions, and answers many of the questions that arise in the business of hog- raising. Paper, 12mo & Fulton’s Peach Culture. This is the only practical guide to Peach Culture on the Delaware Peninsula, and is the best work upon the subject of peach growing for those who would be successful in that culture in any part of the country. It has been thoroughly revised and a large portion of it re- ^ written, by Hon. J. Alexander Fulton, the author, bringing it dowm to date. Cloth, 12mo.--. 1,5U Silk Culture. A Handbook for Silk-Growers. By Mrs. C. E. Bamford. Con- tents. — Chapter I. The Mulberry. — ^11. Gathering the Leaves. — III. The Cocoonery. — IV. Eggs of the Silk Worm Moth. — V. Feed- ing the Silk Worms. — VI. Moulting. — VII. Spinning. — VIII. The Cocoons. — IXo The Moths of the Silk Worm. — X. Varieties of Silk Worms. — XI. Diseases of the Silk Worm. — XII. Reeling. — XIII. Chemistry of Silk. — XIV. Miscellaneous. Paper, 12mo. Price, post- paid 30 Treats’ Injurious Insects of the Farm and Garden. By Mrs. Mary Treat. An original investigator who has added much to our knowledge of both Plants and insects, and those who are familiar with Darwin’s works are aware that he gives her credit for important observation and dis- coveries. New and Enlarged Edition. With an Illustrated Chapter on Beneficial Insects. Fully illustrated. Cloth, 12mo 2.00 Fuller’s Small Fruit Culturist. By Andrew S. Fuller. Rewritten, enlarged, and brought fully up to the present time. The book covers the whole ground of propaizating small fruits, their culture, varieties, packing for market, etc. It is very finely and thoroughly illustrated, and makes an admirable com- panion to “The Grape Cultui’ist,” by the same well known author. L 50 /